Homecoming of a Jumper

by tosety

Rating: teen
Tags: Main 6, Other, Original Character, Cutie Mark Crusaders, Crossover, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Alternate Universe, Human
Length: 104618

Steelskin returns from jumping among parallel Equestrias, telling stories of his adventures and trying to fit back in to normal life in Ponyville.

Steelskin has returned to the Ponyville he left all those realities ago and must come to terms with not only all the horrors he has faced, but the fact that his body is still that of a colt. The residents of Ponyville seek to come alongside him and support him as he tells them of the worlds he's visited.
I would consider this both 'slice of life' and 'adventure'.

As with Iron Dragon, this exists in the Memverse
and will have the characters from
Memoirs of a Reality Jumper
Jumper
The Mage's Jump
and World Tossed Wanderer

Thank you to my prereaders for fixing errors and offering suggestions:
Techogre
Discord's Advocate
KMCA
Marvelous Cheshire
Warpd
Spect
and Genius101

Published 2014-02-11 01:10:05 UTC
Last updated 2018-01-25 00:28:41 UTC

Interlude 1

PL - 01#

@Arrival + 12 Hours@
Steelskin

Tallic and I sat in an unused hangar bay for the ponytechs and watched Twilight bring down the sun for the night. There was a certain sadness knowing that it wasn’t Princess Celestia doing it anymore.

“Tallic, please tell me a story,” I asked.

He sat for a while, chest rising and falling slowly from his calm and steady breathing.

“I was in a world that I believe was Alex and Matthew’s home reality,” He replied. “I found myself in a land with slightly lower technology than this. The country I landed in was the eastern coast of a nation of confederated states, and after a few passes from their air patrols, I decided to find a defensible place in case they turned hostile.”

“Did they attack you?”

Tallic rumbled with quiet laughter. “None that had any chance of success. I was careful not to act threatening despite the annoyance of screaming engines passing within two tail lengths of me.” A rumble of irritation vibrated the floor. “I found a rocky chasm that, while a tight fit and rather shallow, did not provide any good terrain for their military vehicles. It took a little bit of time, but I was able to carve out a decent cave for myself and settled down for the inevitable visits from the locals.”

“Knights?” I was feeling a little nervous, knowing how most of his encounters with humans went.

“Their equivalent was what I was expecting, but this reality sent some respectful military and then lots of tourists.”

Tallic

Shortly after settling in, I was approached by a human in ceremonial clothing.

“Greetings from the United States of America. My name is Captain James Sawyer. Do you come in peace?”

“Greetings, I am Tallic, the Iron Dragon. I come against my will,” I replied. “But I am willing to live in peace if your kind is willing to leave me in peace. I will, however, use deadly force if I deem it necessary.”

“A-against your will?” My presence was starting to get to the poor creature, but he did an admirable job holding himself together, especially since it turned out that they believed dragons to be mythical creatures.

“Yes, little one, I have been pulled from my reality by an unknown force. I have what usually amounts to a decade before I get pulled to yet another world. All I truly want is to lie here and rest undisturbed in my cave for that time, but if you are respectful and abide by my time schedule, I am willing to exchange knowledge,” I replied in what I hoped was a congenial manner.

Thankfully, it worked.

“It is good to know that you view us as equals-”

“No.” I cut him off with a faint growl. “I do not see you as equals. I see you as weak little things deserving of my pity. I condescend to be gentle with you because you may interest me, but you are not, nor will you ever be my equals.”

“Okay...” He replied. “Then what is this time schedule we must abide by?”

“Let us make this easy. I assume you have a way of keeping time with your technology?”

“Yes... We have clocks... we usually use a twelve hour chock, but the military uses a twenty-four hour system to keep things clear,” he said.

“Good, now at what point does the new day begin? Sunrise, sunset, midnight, or midday?”

“Midnight is twelve or zero hundred hours.” The captain was visibly relaxing now that we were on a topic he understood.

“Good, then please bring me one of these timepieces and let it be known that every other day, twelve people may come to request an audience. Each one must bring roughly half their weight in either metal or raw meat. They may only come from one hour before midday to one hour after.” I moved my face threateningly close to him to drive home my next clarification. “Anyone coming one minute before or after this time, failing to bring the necessary tribute, failing to be properly respectful, or being the thirteenth visitor will be eaten.”

I pulled my head back and let him recover.

“I will, as a concession, throw the head of the transgressor out of this cave as a sign that the next may enter and request an audience and so that you have something to bury in case your kind needs to show respect to the dead.”

I felt like I was gonna throw up listening to him talk about eating po- I mean people.

“I thought you didn’t kill people you didn’t have to. Why did you threaten them like this?”

“My reasoning,” Tallic said, “was that it usually brought more trouble than it solved. Revenge for a murdered loved one usually involved hiring someone to slay the dragon, but this world valued everyone’s life and I could not only enlist their help in keeping irritants away if they believed they could let sleeping dragons lie.”

“Did you actually eat any of them?” I hoped against hope he’d answer no.

“Yes, quite a few,” Tallic replied. “I could hear their guards turning people away after the time or number of people was up, but there were plenty who snuck in. I was gracious to those who snuck in during the time allowed and to those let in even after the number of visitors had been reached.”

Tallic breathed a heavy sigh. “Sadly, many were too stupid to leave when I told them that our conversation was done. They would grow disrespectful and they would not give me peace until I killed them, but I was true to my word and gave their heads back to their people.”

I swallowed back some bile, insisting to myself that if I was gonna be a proper son to a dragon, I needed to get used to this kind of talk.

“I did not eat any hatchlings, even though one wandered in once.”

Tallic

The little pink thing stood, staring at me with wide eyes. “Are you a dinosaur?”

“Nay, little one, I am a dragon, and a creature not native to this reality.”

The hatchling’s eyes grew even wider. “Does that mean you can breathe fire?”

“If I were a fire dragon, I would, but I am an iron dragon, so I can use metal rather than fire.”

“Cool! Can I see?” He sounded just like Gajeel.

I shot a small spike into the wall of the cave.

“If you get it out of the wall, you may keep it,” I said.

While he worked at it, I heard multiple humans calling the name ‘Timmy’ outside. I left ‘Timmy’ to work at the spike while I went to the mouth of my cave. Upon poking my head outside, I saw one of the guards.

“I assume from the calls that a,” I took half a moment to remember how they referred to their hatchlings. “...child is lost. It is most likely the one that has wandered into my cave.”

The guard’s face drained of color.

“No need to worry,” I reassured him. “I do not harm hatchlings of any sapient species. Bring his parents here and I will return him to them.”

Tallic chuckled as he remembered their tearful reunion. “His parents ran to him and hugged him even while berating him about running off where a ‘vicious dragon’ was living. They were completely oblivious to my presence, but then again, so was the hatchling as he showed off the spear he was able to work free from the wall.”

I quietly breathed a sigh of relief.

Tallic

“Please tell me about your world,” The man in ripped jeans and a black shirt said.

“The scrap metal was merely to gain entry into my home,” I replied. “It was also obviously trash and would have gotten you killed for your disrespect by a less patient dragon.”

The little thing backed up in fear.

“If you wish knowledge,” I continued, “then I expect you to pay in knowledge. Tell me about your world, then I will tell you about mine.”

I closed my eyes as he rambled on about useless details, noting key elements like portable communications devices that also functioned as information storage and entertainment. I grew intrigued when he mentioned ‘computer games’ and ‘science fiction’.

After a few hours, a military officer called from the front of the cave. “Mighty and powerful Tallic, is the last visitor still alive?”

“Yes,” I called back. “He has intrigued me and I plan to give him special permission to visit.”

After several more minutes of hearing about stories of humans travelling among the stars, I sent him away.

“I wish to sleep now,” I explained. “But if you can bring me examples of these shows and games, I will welcome you without expecting tribute any time after noon tomorrow.”

“I could bring my laptop, but I might have some problems with the signal and the screen is only about this big.” He held up his hands, indicating something roughly twice the width of his chest.

I put a claw to my mouth as I thought. “No way of increasing its size?”

The human brightened up. “I think I have an answer, let’s just hope the military will get it for me.”

With that, he dashed out of my cave with a “See you tomorrow!” called over his shoulder.

“So, this ‘science fiction’,” I asked. “Is it like magic fiction?”

“Yes, in fact, the book you had previously told me about, this ‘Stables of Steel’ is oddly similar to one of the great treasures I gained in that world,” Tallic said, reaching to a scale near his right foreleg and pulling out a scrap of fabric.

As he unfolded it, I could taste something akin to unicorn architectural magics. When it was sufficiently spread out, he reached a claw through the fabric and pulled out a small book.

I carefully took it and read the cover.

The Caves of Steel
by Isaac Asimov

Even the author’s name was eerily similar.

“Take care of it. This is a loan, not a gift. Knowledge is power and so are ideas. I took this among others because, in the right claws, it is valuable beyond measure. One thing humans do right is dream. They come up with fantastical worlds and do not let impossibilities get in the way of their imagination. This Asimov was one of the greatest dreamers. Many of his ideas inspired their creation.”

I carefully tucked the book into my saddlebags and settled down for more of the story.

Tallic

“You sure you want to do this?” Some voices outside my cave were arguing. “We’ve already had three casualties from people slipping in when he didn’t want visitors.”

“He told me specifically to come back today if I could get this stuff,” I heard the voice of the man from yesterday say. “You brave enough to help me carry it, or do I have to come back for a second trip?”

I moved to the front of the cave to find him with three guards.

“Greetings.” They all jumped at the sound of my voice. “Anyone who wishes to partake in this may enter. I will even give one warning if you irritate me.”

None of the guards stayed, though they did help carry a projector and screen into my cave.

The screen was small by my standards, but was adequate for the task.

As I settled into place, he asked “Would you like to see games first or movies?”

“You may make the decision as you are more familiar with them.”

“Okay,” He said. “Let’s start with TV... Star Trek.”

He fiddled with his devices for a bit before looking up at me with a nervous look.

“Would it be okay if I recorded your reactions?”

I thought for a while about it and decided that while his recording would be valuable, it would mean no loss to me. In the end, I said “Yes, you may, although I will expect payment for it.” At his increasingly worried look, I added “Books will be the default payment, although I may request others if I like what I see.”

With a relieved smile, he nodded before finishing up what he was doing. Soon I heard music and saw what appeared to be a marble of sodalite. As the view moved back, it appeared to be hanging in the night sky. A stylized sun came into view and it occurred to me that the marble was supposed to be a planet. Soon more came into view as the music swelled and a voice started talking about exploration and a ‘Starship Enterprise’. The ‘starship’ came into view as it was named.

With the introduction done, the name of the show appeared on the screen; ‘Star Trek, The Next Generation.

Soon, the show came to an end, I spoke up. “It was highly entertaining, especially with this ‘Q’ character acting so much like Loki. I enjoyed how he took pleasure in tormenting the protagonists even while helping them right something they considered to be wrong. My only question is why it is given the designation ‘The Next Generation’?”

“Well, you see...” He seemed embarrassed as he spoke. “There was an original series that was kinda campy.”

“Campy?”

“It was fun in its own way, but it wasn’t all that well made or realistic...”

“I wish to see it despite that.”

He surprised me by going to his device and messing around.

“Okay, found it,” He said before bringing up a very similar, though obviously older and less well made opening.

We quickly found ourselves laughing at the captain’s manner of speaking and penchant for mating with everything even remotely female.

“I notice that there is more death in this version, although it appears to only be the underlings,” I remarked.

“Yep, redshirts are expendable.”

“Like so many royal guards,” I added. “They also tend to wear red.”

“I heard that humans make very violent shows. How often did humans die in those?” I asked Tallic.

“Not nearly as often as in real life. Most of the shows I saw did not come nearly as close to the brutality that I have seen humans actually commit.”

“That bad?”

Tallic nodded his head in the affirmative. “Although, on a lighter note, I was never able to look at at the king’s guard the same way again.”

“Did you get any copies of those series?”

Tallic jumped across the hangar. “How many times have I told you not to sneak up on me like that, Pink One!”

“Actually, none in this reality. I really did a number on you last time we met, didn’t I?” Pinkie’s mane deflated a tiny bit.

“I apologize. My reaction was not only unnecessary but uncalled for as well.” Tallic gave a respectful nod of his head as he, cautiously, made his way back to where I was sitting.

Pinkie was being extremely calm and quiet as she slowly walked over to us from the doorway, but I did notice a twitch to her tail (not that kind of twitch) and a glint in her eyes that spoke volumes as to what she wanted to be doing.

“I was originally going to tell you I had a ‘welcome to this reality’ party planned for tomorrow afternoon, but I heard your story and found it utterly fascinating. I would love to buy the ability to copy anything you have.”

Tallic reached in and pulled out multiple books, a black box, and something that looked like Alex’s laptop. Pinkie was literally vibrating with excitement and practically drooling. Noting Tallic’s discomfort, she took a few steps back, letting him place them on the floor and retreat before she moved in, picking them up with a hunger in her eyes.

“Thank you so much,” She whispered reverently. “Twi is gonna freak when she sees these.”

Present
Back room of The Grain Bucket

"True to her word, she returned everything not only undamaged, but gave us a device that could let Tallic read the books and play the videos via hologram." Steelskin took a sip of his gin and tonic (unsalted) and smiled at his fellow jumpers. “Tallic said he didn’t mind that reality much. He only got thirteen attempts on his life and those were really pitiful.”

Emerald looked up from his character sheet. “Do you happen to have any of those books or movies?”

“Yep,” Steelskin patted his saddlebag. “Pinkie gave me a projection crystal with all of Tallic’s stuff and a few from their reality. If you want, we can have a movie night sometime.”

“Anyone object to putting O&O on hold for next week? I wouldn’t mind seeing what you’ve got,” Alex said.

Author's Note

the kernel of this chapter came from Mr Welch's list
http://theglen.livejournal.com/16735.html
134. The King's Guards official name is not "The Royal Order of the Red Shirt"

Thanks again to my prereaders, and hopefully, I'll be adding more of these interludes to break up the heaviness of this chapter. Tell me if I'm successful.

02 Dreams of a Jumper

Luna walked the dreamscape, stepping in here and there to banish a nightmare and impart wisdom.

She passed by some of the humans’ nightmares since she had helped all she could, not to mention being thoroughly disturbed by the horrors they relived of what their species perpetrated on each other.

And then there were Matthew Brennan’s.

Luna gave a slight shudder.

Something drew her closer to another one of those oppressively dark dreams. Her curiosity as to whom it belonged caused her to peek in despite her better judgement.

What she found shocked her. It was not a human dream. It was the dream of a pony.

A colt in battered armor stood in the massive clawprint of a dragon. Before him stood an army of powerful beings. She quickly recognized Sombra, Discord, and herself in the form of Nightmare Moon, but the jumpers were there too. Their expressions were cruel and their mouths and hands dripped blood. Celestia, Cadance, and even the Bearers of the Elements were also there; twisted and corrupted into monsters that would make a pony run to Tirek for protection.

Dwarfing all of them was a dragon she recognized as Tallic, but it was not the Tallic she remembered. If these demons had a general, this corrupted dragon would fill that position well.

Behind the colt cowered all manner of foals, even one or two alicorn fillies. To either side there lay the bodies of the fallen. Her, Celestia, the jumpers, the Bearers, even copies of the villains. They were all pure and uncorrupted, but dead and lifeless.

In the far distance stood his parents, unable to come to his aid.

The armored colt trembled in fear, but stood resolute as a twisted copy of himself arrogantly strutted forward. The monstrous twin was covered in spikes and scales, with the jaws and fangs of a wolf. Its eyes glowed faintly and its smile was that of a predator.

Instead of fighting, it trotted over to stand beside and slightly behind him.

Luna watched as one enemy of Equestria after another stepped forward to be beaten back by him. Each time they were defeated, they got up and joined the ranks of the enemy. Each time he got knocked down, his twin moved a little closer.

After an eternity of fighting, the poor colt had reached his limit. He lay, unable to rise to his feet as his enemies laughed and taunted. His twin reached out a hoof and pulled the colt to his hooves. Once he was standing, he tried to let go, but his twin held fast.

Luna stood in shocked horror as a dream interpretation of something she knew all too well played out before her. Hers may have been jealousy while his was desperation, but the result would be the same. The battered colt fought against his twin, pulling on his foreleg feebly. Sadly, it was no use. His twin’s grip was too strong and he was too badly weakened. She watched as it pulled him into itself.

The newly nightmared colt turned to his enemies with a laugh. First to fall was Alex Roberts. He spun on a foreleg and bucked in Alex’s direction despite being several tail lengths away. His hooves, turning into sharpened spears, lanced out, impaling his enemy. He turned and grinned before pulling them back and turning to the others.

The monstrous colt laughed and she heard the familiar ring of cruel joy.

Turning on the others with morbid glee, he speared them or ripped out their throats until only the dragon stood before him.

It roared and a thousand tiny blades of metal sliced him as he charged forward, still laughing even as he bled. He made a mighty leap and was smacked out of the air by the dragon’s claw. He got to his hooves, smiling as he wiped a bit of blood from the side of his mouth before charging again. This time he dodged the claw and sliced down its side.

With each attack, the dragon grew fearful even as the colt grew more monstrous and deformed.

It had the dragon on the run, dodging the dragon’s claws and teeth, bucking the spears of metal out of the air as the dragon tried to attack from a distance.

Finally, the last blow was dealt. It jumped past the dragon, raking a knifed foreleg across the dragon’s throat.

Blood spewed from the dragon’s neck and the monster stepped underneath the flow, acting for all Equestria like it was taking a shower. When the blood stopped flowing, it stepped towards those it had been protecting. It smiled at them and, lifting a forehoof shaped like a knife, it slowly licked the blood off the blade, savoring it as it smiled cruelly at the foals it had been protecting.

They cowered as it walked past them. If anything, their fear gave it amusement, but it continued past with nothing but the ever present arrogant smirk.

It was approaching...

The tree!

The Tree of Harmony stood before them. Luna was too horrified to even think as the creature casually walked up to the tree, smirked, and bucked it.

The trunk shattered.

The Elements fell to the dirt.

The monster walked over to each in turn and brought a hoof down, shattering it.

Luna finally remembered herself as it stood over the last gem. It raised his hoof above the Element of Magic and-

”Begone!”

Luna drove away the nightmare more quickly and thoroughly than she had ever done in her life. An empty grayness was left in its place, neither light nor dark. It was a field of nothingness; the canvas that even ideas of light and shadow were painted on.

She walked over to the poor colt that was curled up on his side and whispered. “It is over, little Steelskin.” She nuzzled his side to add to the reassurance.

Slowly, he struggled to his hooves and gave Luna a sad bow.

”Thank you, Your Highness,” He said with a defeated voice.

She wrapped him in her mane and rested her head on his neck.

“We had wished thee to have some time to adjust to thy homecoming, but it would seem we were in error,” Luna said as Steelskin took a shuddering breath. “We will visit thee come the morrow.”

“Fare thee well,” She called as she was pulled from his grasp by the onset of wakefulness.

Steelskin opened his eyes to the darkness of his house, emotions warring within him. Hope and comfort were slowly winning out over fear and guilt. The memory of the scent of Luna’s mane was still in his nostrils. It was the scent of a spring evening; the scent of a field just after nightfall.

A popping kitten nuzzled him, wrapping its tentacles around his neck and purring.

“Thanks, Ginsu,” Steelskin said as he petted the kitten.

It was still hours before Celestia’s dawn, but he knew from past experience he’d feel worse if he tried to get back to sleep. Instead, he climbed out of bed and went through a few forms that Butterscotch taught him. He was always calmed by the familiar moves and the effort put into doing them both accurately and with all his strength.

It didn’t hurt that Ginsu stayed on his back through every twist, turn, and flip.

After he had run through the exercises, he walked outside and sat down to quiet his mind and watch Luna’s moon slide towards the horizon.

PR - 03#

@Arrival + 2 Hours@

“Steelskin?” A blue earth pony stallion and a light gray pegasus mare stared in open mouthed shock.

I stumbled in confusion as I saw two familiar faces. The blue with charcoal mane and the silvery gray with teal mane were both sights too wonderful to believe. They were staring at me with the same wonderment and concern as I had.

“Mom? Dad?” No, it can’t be them, they died in the train wreck.

They rushed at me, scooping me up and nuzzling me. “How can this be? You died in the train wreck. We buried you,” They whispered as I returned their embrace.

I pulled my head back to drink in their appearance. It had been so long since I’d seen more than a picture of them. My dad with his vividly blue coat over well defined muscles and a close cropped charcoal mane, still looking like a stallion out of boot camp. My mother with her sleek silvery coat and a teal mane long enough to bury myself in. I couldn’t pull my eyes off them for fear that they’d vanish.

“Reunion party!”

The three of us let out sobbing laughs as Pinkie Pie dragged us off to Sugarcube corner.

“So...” My mom looked at me, trying to figure out how to even ask her question. It was pretty obvious what she wanted to know.

“I’m a jumper,” I volunteered, having smelled the scent of Alex and possibly Matt in this Ponyville.

“You mean like the humans?” My father seemed to be recovering a little faster than my mom.

“Yeah, I’m not from this reality... You said I died in a train wreck?” They nodded slowly, giving a silent affirmative to my question. “In my reality, it was you two who died.” Tears came to my eyes, mirroring theirs.

Ginsu took this opportunity to make an appearance.

A midnight blue furred tentacle rose out of my saddlebags followed by a pair of yellow eyes.

“Meow?”

Mom screamed and dad jumped out of the booth, ready to fight. The other customers jumped, while I let out a quiet sigh.

“What is that thing?” Ginsu fled back into the depths of my bag at the sound of my mom’s scream.

“You’ve got a popping cat in your bag!” My dad approached me, staring at the bag warily.

“Don’t worry, he’s tame.” I got out of the booth and carefully pulled Ginsu out, setting him on the table and keeping a reassuring hoof on his back.

The two adults stared at Ginsu. A high pitched squee increased in volume as a yellow and pink blur flew across the bakery.

“A popping kitten! I haven’t seen a popping cat since...” Fluttershy’s face fell for a second before she looked back at me with wide, pleading eyes. “May I hold him?’

Fluttershy’s enthusiasm as she picked up and petted Ginsu set this reality’s version of my parents at ease... mostly.

“So... You said you’re not...” My mom sat, trying to get the words out.

No, I should think of her as Straitwing.

“Yeah, I’m not your son... and...”

“Oh, don’t be a frowny face! Just because you aren’t exactly the same as the ones who died doesn’t mean you can’t be good enough for each other.” Pinkie grabbed all three of us and pulled us into a group hug.

I wonder if I’ll ever get used to Pinkie popping up out of nowhere.

“So that would explain...” Toughstuff motioned to my body, taking in the piercings and armor before looking over at Ginsu, who was batting at Fluttershy’s hoof.

“You know, Pinkie’s right,” Fluttershy whispered, “You could just not worry about that and just be a family.”

Steelskin roused himself from his memories. The sun had been raised and Ginsu had gone hunting. He made a mental note to take him to see Fluttershy so she could tell the little kitten what was appropriate to hunt here.

On his way inside to make some breakfast, Alex and Matt called to him from down the road.

“Feel like hitting Garbo’s for breakfast?”

Steelskin responded with a smile and trotted over to them. “Is Gary working there yet?”

Matt stared at him from behind his visor for a second before smiling. “Yep, he started yesterday, Pinkie.”

Steelskin laughed. “Yeah, I probably do sound like Pinkie when I do that.”

They walked along, Steelskin doing a halfway decent job of being happy.

“Glad to see no hangover from last night. How did you sleep?” Alex looked concernedly at Steelskin.

“Well...” He thought for a minute, deciding how honest to be. “Luna visited, so it ended up being a lot better than it usually is.”

"Luna learned a long time ago that my dreams are best left undisturbed. I still think she'd have problems looking me in the eyes,” Matt offered. “Then again I have a hard time trying not to have a panic attack any time we're in the same room, so I think we're about even."

“Oh yeah,” Steelskin added. “She said she’d be visiting me today... I think she wants to talk to me about what she saw.”

“Need to talk about it with us?” Alex ruffled his mane.

“No.” Steelskin realized he was a little short in his response. “I mean, I’d rather not think about it right now. Let’s just say it was my biggest fear.”

RR - 03#

@Arrival + 24 Hours@

They had invited me to stay in the room that would’ve been mine. After a night of tossing and turning while my brain refused to shut down, I decided I’d take what I can get and forget trying to distance myself from them.

“So we’re going to Fluttershy’s to have her tell your... cat... what animals he can-” My mom swallowed hard. “Kill?”

I have her an embarrassed smile. “Pretty much. I could get some meat that doesn’t look like an animal anymore, but Ginsu is a hunter and tends to have a bit too much energy if he’s not allowed to hunt.” I felt the place on my foreleg where he recently scratched pretty deep. ”He also gets a little rough in how he plays.”

“It’s a fact of life, dear,” My dad added. “Makes me a bit queasy too, but that is the natural order.”

Ginsu suddenly popped off my back and started hissing in the direction of the forest next to us.

I smelled timber wolf and quickly put myself between the trees and my parents. Not gonna let them die on me again.

Time slowed down as my adrenaline kicked into overdrive.

The timber wolf stepped out from the trees.

My dad started moving to get in front of me.

Ginsu hissed and swiped at it.

Through it all, I heard my mother screaming.

The wolf growled and lunged at Ginsu, but he popped sideways and leapt at the wolf’s neck. He connected, wrapping his tentacles around the wolf and scratching it with its hind legs while trying to bite at its neck. The wolf lifted up a paw and knocked Ginsu off like it was scratching at fleas. Ginsu landed and leapt again, this time, popping in midair. The wolf was ready for him and grabbed him out of the air with its jaws.

I lost it.

I charged the wolf, sending out a hoof club to smash it to splinters before it could close its jaws. As I charged over, it started to re-form itself and I bucked the pieces out of the air.

That was the last I remembered of the fight.

When I came to my senses, I was surrounded in splinters. I looked over and saw Ginsu standing with one paw raised and a cut on his cheek. The cut was shallow and his paw was tender, but I couldn’t find anything obviously wrong with it.

I looked up at my parents to see them staring at me in shock.

“Are you okay?” I started to ask before seeing them flinch away from me.

It was then that I realized what I had done and what it must have looked like to ponies.

What I looked like to ponies.

Does that mean I’m not a pony anymore?

Alex noticed how sad and tired Steelskin looked and reached down to grab Steelskin and ruffle his mane; something that always cheered up Scootaloo.

Steelskin jumped back, rearing up on his hind legs, forehooves sprouting blades.

He quickly noticed what he did and went back onto all fours, hooves returning to their normal form.

“I’m sorry,” He said, looking down and starting to turn away. “I think I should stay home.”

“No, please come. I should’ve known better than to do that to a fellow jumper. You just looked so much like Scoots there, I forgot how one of us would react.” Alex rubbed the back of his neck. “Rule one, never startle a jumper.”

Steelskin nodded uncertainly and continued walking with them in silence.

As Garbo’s came into view, Matt finally spoke up. "That's the thing. Everyone wants a sharp knife, so you hone the edge of it until it can cut stone. What people forget is that knives can cut their users too. The same instincts we've had to hone to stay alive are just as likely to cause us to slip up and hurt those we care about." Matt paused and ran his hand through his facial hair. "It's not easy, but you get used to it."

Steelskin gave a nod of understanding before whispering to himself “Not worth it.”

PR-03#

@Arrival + 24 Hours@

“Oh, you poor little thing!” In typical Fluttershy style, she was ignoring us and focusing squarely on Ginsu. “They say you attacked a timber wolf?” She acted like he was answering her, pausing between each question as she bandaged his cheek. “You should know better than that! You’re much too small to hurt them. Please let us ponies handle those till you’re bigger.”

Fluttershy looked up in concern after examining his paw. “He’s got a splinter,” She whispered. “You’ll need to take him to Twilight to get it pulled and the magic cleansed before it starts growing.”

Fluttershy’s eyes went wide with realization before she looked over at my dad. “How did you...”

Toughstuff looked over at me before responding. “He... smashed it pretty good.”

“You’ll need Twilight to check you over, too. Those splinters are how they reproduce.”

We gave our thanks and started to leave.

“Be careful, timber wolves can re-form after they’ve been knocked apart,” Fluttershy warned.

My parents looked worried at that piece of information.

“Not unless there’s a piece bigger than your hoof.”

The three of them stared at me in shock as I realized I had a smile on my face.

“Alex, Matt! Great to see you!” A griffin filly smiled at them, batting her eyelashes and swishing her tail slightly as they walked through the door. “The usual?”

They looked back at Steelskin.

“Better leave off the bacon this morning, Georgette,” Alex responded.

“Don’t worry about it,” Steelskin said with a sheepish smile. “I... kinda like the smell of it.”

They sat down and Steelskin picked at his omelette.

There was something going on outside.

“How do you deal with it?” Steelskin stared at Matt. “Being... sharpened.” He stuck his fork in a piece and lifted it to his mouth. “...Not being a pony.”

Both of them opened their mouths to reply when there was a commotion at the door.

“Princess Celestia!”

“Greetings, young griffin. My sister and I are visiting Ponyville and would like to sample your dishes since we have some leisure time this morning.”

The poor griffin stood with beak half open for a second before recovering.

“Yes, your majesties. Thank you so much for gracing our establishment. I can have a table ready for you in moments.” Georgette bowed to the diarchs.

“No need. We would rather not put your patrons off their ease with our presence,” Celestia said with a larger than normal smile and a glance at the humans. “We have not had simple fare in ages and heard your establishment is one of the best. Please allow us to purchase one of everything on the pony menu, I think the phrase is ‘to go’, if you would be so kind.”

“We would also request that you send our greetings to Alex Roberts and Matthew Brennan,” Luna added, glancing over to where they were sitting. “and please inform Steelskin that he is invited to join us in the eastern field at his leisure.”

“Yes, your majesties, though we are sorry to say our kitchen is too small to prepare such a large order quickly. Would you be willing to come back in half an hour?” An older griffin mare stepped up to rescue her daughter from the unexpected royal visit. “I believe we can have it ready by then.”

“That would be more than adequate,” Celestia said, her smile returning to its usual benevolence.

The three jumpers saw and heard everything. Steel looked between his plate and the princesses a few times before Alex said “Go ahead. They obviously don’t want to rush you, but I know how a royal summons feels.”

Steelskin nodded agreement before grabbing a few more hasty bites. “I know, but...” He looked over at Alex’s plate. “I know you shouldn’t let me, but... can I have a little meaty courage?”

Alex laughed and pushed his plate over.

Author's Note

PR=Peaceful reality

Interlude 2: To Serve Dragons

RR - 03#

@Arrival + 2 Days@

I sat in my old bedroom. My ‘parents’ had invited me to stay with them and I had reluctantly agreed. It was crazy, but I couldn’t say no. I missed them so badly and, while their presence made me miss my true parents even more, as bittersweet as that was, there was still a whole lot of comfort in being with them again.

While Ginsu was out hunting, I looked over the room. Apparently they had put a few boxes filled this world’s Steelskin’s toys and posters in here. I started putting the posters up and taking out the toys to display on what would have been my bureau. I even found a box of my baby toys and my old security blanket.

Soon it was midnight and Luna’s moon was high overhead. I remembered what Alex said about his prayer of thanks and turned my attention to the moon that lit my way when I found myself running through the night to escape one horror or another.

”Thank you, Luna, for all the times your moonlight has saved me.” It wasn’t much, but I’ve never been much for lots of talking.

I walked back to my bed and lay down. I rolled myself up in my blanket like one of Alex’s burritos, but all that did was make it easier to fall out of bed. Still unable to sleep, I pulled out the crystal Pinkie gave me.

Hymns of the Catholic Church
Methodist Hymnal
Psalms
Hymnal of Ishtar
Songs of Praise (Christian, Non-denominational)
Praises to Allah
The Beatles: White Album
Pink Floyd: Dark Side of the Moon
Hits of the 70s
The Bells of St. John
Drinking Songs for Cayden Cailean
Hymns to Rovagug For the Destruction of All Reality

Wait, What?

I decided I was in the wrong section and jumped to the next section. I continued flipping through the book list until I found one that looked interesting.

How to Serve Dragons
by Thai Chihuahua

Well, maybe I can learn about what dragons like in case I can get back to Tallic somehow.

I opened it and started reading.

An Unappreciated Delicacy

Many consider it too tough, but, with the proper technique, it is possible to create a delicacy that would be welcomed by kings and noblemen. The main thing you will need to do is tenderize. Keep tenderizing until you think it is ready, then tenderize it three more times. This step is extremely important and I suggest using an earthbreaker hammer with at least a +2 enchantment on the Raistlin-Vivi scale. After that, there are many ways that you can season your dragon. The best process for this is to rub the dry ingredients over the surface and then use your hammer to embed the spices into the meat before letting it marinate for at least two days.

Some spices that go well with Dragon are:
Majoram
Thyme
Treant
Ragweed
Athelas
Habanero
Ground Cherry Bomb
Cumin
Ambrosia
Spikenard
Melange
Cilantro
Hemlock
Rosemary
Mandrake

My mouth dropped open as the reality of what this book was sank in. It was bad enough that somepony would write it, but for Tallic to keep a copy?

Wait.

Nevermind, this was Tallic we were talking about. This would be a wonderful joke for him.

After a few minutes of shock, my curiosity got the better of me and I read a little more.

Hunting Your Dragon

Many knights and wizards have taken it upon themselves to come up with tactical maneuvers that work well for hunting dragons, but I have found that the most effective weapon to pierce dragon hide is a dragon’s own claws. For this reason, I suggest the following;

Step 1
Summon weapons grade schnauzers to perform a chorus line.
I have found that the most effective song is “It’s a small world after all” from Songs to kill dragons by by Darth Harmonious.
Step 2
Follow this up by using power word: Sarcasm.
The dragon’s mental state should be sufficiently fragile at this point for this to push it over the edge and have it tear its own throat out.
Step 3
Stab it a lot (This will also help with the tenderizing.)

If the above doesn’t work, a fallback plan is to cast a shrinking spell on a dire porcupine, give it to the dragon as a peace offering, and end the spell as the dragon swallows it.

Whatever you do, do not reanimate the dragon as a zombie to get it back to town. The dark magics will permanently spoil the meat and render it totally inedible. Butchering it in cave and reanimating the skeleton, on the other hand, works wonderfully.

I couldn’t help but giggle. The idea of getting a dragon to swallow something that had shrinking magic on it was absolutely ridiculous and, while I would probably love a chorus line of dogs, if that song was as nice as the title made it sound, that would drive Tallic into a murderous rage. He really hated that time he got caught up in the magic of harmony.

I flipped through some of the recipes.

Dragon Gumbo

Dragelehippcowbogoturducken
Ingredients
1 Bushel of Rosemary
10 pounds Juniper berries
50 Bulbs Garlic
2 Gallons Extra Virgin Olive Oil
2 Ostrich eggs
1 Chicken
1 Duck
1 Turkey
1 Goat
1 Boar
1 Cow
1 Hippo
1 Elephant
1 Dragon
100 Yards Butcher’s Twine
Debone all animals
Remove skin (optional)
Chop up Rosemary and garlic, combine with oil and mashed juniper berries. Rub on all animals.
Take the young chicken and stuff it into the duck . Stuff that combination into the turkey and repeat with...

Dragon Steak Wrapped Dire Gummy Bear

Tail Tips

Sea Serpent Sushi (Only for the bold and crazy)

Dragon Tongue

Dragon Jerky (Do not try to eat without softening)

Dragon Belly Bacon

When I got to the dragon belly bacon, remembering how delicious pig bacon was. I felt horrible for it, but I couldn’t help thinking and drooling over the idea of taking that dragon Tallic killed and making bacon out of it.

I’d come a long way since I would throw up when I saw Tallic eat an animal. I’m not even sure if I would still have a problem like I did when he ate the other dragon, but I still shuddered as the thought crossed my mind to hunt a dragon myself.

I quickly closed that book and started reading through more titles.

101 Recipes for Your Enemies
101 Cave Cleaning Tips
101 Ways to Cheat at Cardgames
20,000 Leagues Under the Sea
Myths of the Wood Elves
The Illiad
The Silmarillion
How to Make Enemies and Annoy People
Bride of the Far Side
The Constitution of The United States of Canada

Suddenly, I saw an author I recognized.

Best Baked Bads Recipes
By Pinkie Pie and Time Turner

Concentrated Rainbow assault cupcakes

Cake Mines

Poison Joak Poppers

Bean Burrito Blaster Bombs

AJ’s Special Muffins

Perfectly Painful Pumpkin Pies

Appleicious Assault Ammo

My stomach growled and I dug into my secret stash of jerky. I refused to let Gary tell me the animal it came from because, even though I now had a more dragonish need for protein, I still felt kinda bad about eating living creatures.

I turned back to the crystal and pulled up a video of the first time I tried bacon. I was totally unprepared for both the taste and the saltiness and made the funniest face. Tallic and Alex laughed as I carefully chewed and swallowed.

After it ended, I powered it down, put it back in my saddlebags, and pulled out the picture of Tallic and I.

During the night, Ginsu came in and curled up on my tear stained pillow.

Present

Steelskin sat for a moment longer, savoring the taste. He swallowed his last bite of bacon and opened his eyes. El smiled at him and he smiled back.

“Sorry,” Steelskin said, carefully hiding the buzz the salt was giving him. “The taste brings back some pretty powerful emotions.”

“Not a problem,” El responded.

Something occurred to Steelskin.

“Hey, humans eat pigs and chickens, right?”

“Yes...” El looked a little uncomfortable.

“Tallic had this cookbook and I was wondering if you’ve ever eaten a dragon.”

“No!” El’s expression started out as fear, but quickly changed to guilt. “...I have killed dragons, though... and kinda... absorbed their souls...”

“Ugh!” Steelskin’s nose wrinkled in disgust. “That’s horrible!”

El’s guilt brought her to tears and she missed Steelskin’s question.

“Are you okay? I can’t imagine what that must’ve felt like.”

El sat there, trying to figure out what to say to keep Steelskin from hating her..

“Necromancy is horrible,” Steelskin went on. “The first time I tasted it, I was dry heaving for almost an hour straight. I couldn’t even bear the thought of having to use it.”

Steelskin looked over and saw El crying. He ran as fast as he could to the other side of the table, hopped onto her lap, and gave her a hug, nuzzling her neck. “I’m so sorry, I didn’t know.”

El stopped mid-sob as she felt Steelskin comforting her. She took a few shuddering breaths, calming herself and trying to figure out why he wasn’t angry with her.

"I-it’s okay,” She said, pulling him into a hug. “I don't remember most of it. The dragon souls were taken before I left, and most of the memories with them. I know they made me into a completely different person. I could feel them. Powerful, hungry, ruthless. I'm glad the Dragon God took most of the memories when he took their souls from me. I've wrought enough horrors on my own to try and live with."

“I haven’t done anything I can’t forgive myself for... yet.” Steelskin melted as El found that spot behind his ears that humans’ hands always gravitated to. His voice became calmer and he thought he could even feel El calming down. “But I see myself getting worse and worse... I’m really afraid of what I am becoming.”

"You don't need to be. The world I was in when that happened was at war. Wars between mortals, and between dragons. I think that made doing terrible things too easy.” El smiled ruefully. “...And I was holding several full souls, taken from unwilling hosts. Not a willing shared portion of power.” She ruffled his mane. “...And you're a better person than me."

Steelskin held back a chuckle. “One thing that helps me is seeing how good the people are that think they’re horrible actually are and knowing I should really apply it to myself. You’ve been one of the kindest people I’ve ever met and I think that’s because you’ve seen how bad we all could be. The bad versions of you never felt bad and loved being cruel... but then, so did all of them.”

Author's Note

Thank you to Spect for fleshing out El's dilogue

and more Mr Welch

How to serve Dragons is not a cookbook.

Chaotic Evil dieties do not have hymnals.

Even if playing a game allowing animal characters, Tai Chihuahua is not a good concept.

Even if the rules allow it, I cannot play a Dire Gummi Bear.

Don't have to include the line "And then stab them a lot" in the plan; it's already assumed.

Doesn't matter how practical, we aren't reanimating the dead dragon and having him haul that horde back for us.

They don't make weapon grade schnauzers.

A talking animal sidekick is okay. One that sings Disney tunes is roadkill.

Darth Harmonious is not a real Sith Lord.

Power Word Sarcasm is not a real spell.

Can't trick the dragon into swallowing a shrunken dire porcupine and then ending the spell while he swallows.

Using my animal influence ability to send countless animals on a suicide attack is fine, but not to form a chorus line.

03 Visiting Royalty

“You really didn’t need to rush, my little pony,” Celestia said with a melancholy smile.

Steelskin laughed nervously. “Well, when a princess ‘invites’ you for a visit, not keeping them waiting is a good habit to be in.”

“Have thy rulers been that foul?” Luna looked at him with genuine concern.

Steelskin realized what he implied and pawed the ground. “Well... most rulers do phrase their demands as polite requests, but...” His eyes brightened as he found the words. “Benevolent rulers like you are a rare treat. It’s even rarer to be invited to something as obviously informal as this. To pass up even a minute would be a horrible waste.” He smiled, looking Luna full in the eyes to show how much he truly meant it, though he couldn’t keep his embarrassment out of it.

“Come, sit.” Celestia smiled and motioned with a wing to the gold and silver embroidered fabric that had been laid out like a picnic blanket.

Celestia noticed his look as Steelskin set himself down on the ‘blanket’.

“Yes, our servants at the castle have certain... ideas as to what constitutes proper materials for a princess to use.” A hint of sadness crept into her eyes.

“I assume you want to talk to me about the tree from my dream?” Steelskin gave a respectful, but pointed look at Luna.

Celestia’s smile dropped for a half second as a look of regret flashed across her face.

“‘Tis a small concern when compared to others that thy-your dreams... have brought to our attention.” Luna’s fumbling with her words caused Steelskin to smile.

Steelskin smiled at Luna, trying to be reassuring. “I’m not bothered by your Old Equish style of speaking. For some reason, you even kept it in the realities where...” He started getting nervous as he realized just how many pitfalls there could be when trying to talk with the diarchs in such a casual way. “Where it was your sister,” He glanced at Celestia awkwardly. “...who was banished.”

Luna’s eyes widened and Celestia’s mouth opened slightly.

Celestia’s face returned to her default benevolent smile. “Yes, the variants of us. That was the second thing that Luna mentioned to me when she told me about what she had seen..”

She got up quietly and, in a way, gently, before sidling graciously over to Steelskin. She lay down next to him, draping a wing over him to pull him into a wing hug.

He tensed up briefly, as he thought about her position of royalty before melting into the soft warmth of her body. The tension, which he had forgotten he had, drained away. After a few seconds, her voice rolled through his body. “She tells me that you feel you must defend all Equestria single-hoofedly and that you fear what you might become.”

Her wing pulled away slightly and the Solar Diarch bent down to nuzzle him. Unseen by both, Luna looked on wistfully as Steelskin nuzzled her back.

Steelskin sat, enjoying the feeling of safety and protection as he tried to decide what to talk about. After a few moments, he made a decision.

“I need to ask... How open and honest are you with Twilight?”

Celestia’s face went completely unreadable. “What do you mean?”

HT - 01#

@Arrival + 3 Weeks@

I followed Princess Celestia back into Ponyville. She was silent the entire way, seeming to be as concerned as I was. After returning the Elements of Harmony to the tree, Twilight’s expression showed a great deal of hurt and anger before she teleported away without speaking to anypony.

Celestia walked up and knocked at the door of the library.

”Go away!” The voice from inside the library was a decent approximation of The Royal Canterlot Voice, rattling the windows of all the nearby houses.

“Twilight, I’m sorry. Please, can we talk?” Celestia’s ears were pinned back, as were everypony’s in the semicircle surrounding the door to the library.

A purple flash and loud pop heralded the appearance of Twilight Sparkle. Her head was lowered, her feet splayed, and her wings halfway extended. Her mane started etherealizing in a glowing reminder of the sky she was named after as she started to circle her mentor threateningly.

“You’re sorry?” Twilight’s cold, hard voice spoke it as a threat rather than a question. “Sorry for what? Sorry for not telling me about the Tree of Harmony? Sorry for planning your own kidnapping?”

Celestia started to protest.

“Oh, no, don’t give me that, Princess.” Twilight’s tone made the royal title into an insult. “You know how well I can put facts together. It was only my love and appreciation for you that kept me from seeing your scheming, backstabbing ways. Oh? Zecora comes to Ponyville with a potion that can only be activated by alicorn magic right when you two disappear mysteriously? The potion tells me things that I should have been told back when I first got the Elements of Harmony? Information vital for fixing the out of control Everfree Forest?”

Celestia wilted under her student’s gaze, but didn’t try to speak.

“It’s no great leap of logic to realize she’d been given that potion by you and told to bring it to me if the Everfree ever went wild.” Twilight pretended to get over her anger and her voice turned sarcastic. “Or, maybe, you’re apologizing for not returning the Elements to the tree yourself. Maybe you realized that if you had put the elements back, then the tree would’ve been able to keep this from happening in the first place.”

“I couldn’t,” Celestia whispered as tears ran down both their faces. “The Element of Magic shattered when I banished Luna and the rest transformed into dead rock from my betrayal of her.”

Twilight acted like she didn’t hear her mentor.

“Okay, how about sending me Starswirl’s journal with no bucking explanation!” She regained her calm tone as she continued. “Did it ever occur to you to, I don’t know... ask if I wanted to become a princess? Or, maybe, just maybe, tell me what his spell was designed to do, so that I could, you know, have some bucking idea of what I was getting into?”

Twilight thought for a second. “Well, that was actually my fault, since I got overenthusiastic about the mysterious unfinished spell of my foalhood hero. Not that you’d know that would happen.”

Twilight attempted a sickly sweet smile, but it came off as more of a snarl.

“Maybe you’re apologizing for telling me.” Twilight put on a mockingly contrite smile. “Wait, you made it clear you didn’t actually say the words.” Her smile turned acidic in its sweetness. “You just implied quite heavily that The Mare in the Moon was an old ponytale. Oops, almost forgot about Sombra!” Her voice turned singsong. “You’ll fail the test I set for you if you, and you alone, aren’t the one to help your brother and Cadance save an entire city.”

“But-” Celestia tried to protest, but Twilight cut her off.

”Shove it up your plot!”

Most of the ponies watching scattered in fright as windows shattered from the force of her shout.

“You made me believe that two plus two equals five for three bucking weeks! For three weeks, I was desperately trying to prove that you were right and that everything I had ever learned about math was wrong because you wanted to play games with a ‘lesson’ that nopony is always right.” Twilight’s voice went threateningly cold. “I’m just about ready to go back to the Tree of Harmony and buck it into shards! Then I’ll take the Elements and see if I can banish you to the sun.”

“Twilight, please...” Celestia tried one more time to make amends.

Twilight would have none of it and blasted Celestia in the chest with a mage bolt, sending her flying into the street and leaving a scorch mark on her torc before teleporting away.

“Your majesties, the food has arrived.” The guards placed several containers on the blanket.

Celestia gave the guards a nod of thanks before turning back to Steelskin with an almost timid look on her face.

“I did what?”

Steelskin breathed a sigh of relief at what Celestia was appalled by. “I take it that most of that hasn’t happened here?”

“I did prevaricate on Luna’s return, but there was... a reason for it. I have always felt like I lied to her on that and would never have...” A tear rolled down Celestia’s face. “Thank you for telling me of this. I would like to hear of all the different versions of me... I think it will let me know myself better.” Her voice dropped to a whisper as she added “I think I need to apologize to Twilight.”

“Sister, let us enjoy this food that wast so lovingly prepared for us.” Luna’s horn lit as she opened the various containers and set plates and utensils in front of all three of them plus settings to one side for the guards before dividing up the various foodstuffs.

Celestia picked at her food thoughtfully while Steelskin did his earth pony best to imitate the manners of the princesses. The guards seemed to have a rotation allowing each one to sample the foods given to them.

“I presume that what Steelskin means by his tale is that all of us have our own breaking point.” Luna turned to Steelskin. “Dost thou agree?”

Steelskin nodded, thinking back to his dream. “It made me worry about my own breaking point... and a slow slide into insanity.”

“Don’t worry, that is not the way of it. You may make compromise after compromise until you are comfortable with evil deeds, but insanity does not work that way. Nor can anyone go down the path of a tyrant while they are afraid of it,” Celestia reassured him.

“Aye,” Luna agreed. “Both I and my sister have traveled that path, but upon realization, we both made haste to flee it.”

Celestia looked down at her hooves. “I must ask, did Twilight forgive me?”

HT - 01#

@Arrival + 3 Weeks@

Royal guards rushed over to the library, preparing to break down the door.

“At ease, soldiers,” Celestia ordered as she picked herself up off the ground.

“But Princess, she assaulted your royal person!”

“Really?” Celestia quipped. “I hadn’t noticed. Still, I do not wish her antagonized. I am more at fault than her. Just set a squad at the Tree of Harmony and leave her alone.”

Just then, Twilight opened the door and stepped out. She walked over to the guards with her nose trailing in the dirt. A steady stream of tears flowed down her face.

“I’m ready to be banished, Princess.”

Celestia tackled her and wrapped her wings around her former student and nuzzling her. Twilight struggled for a few seconds before relaxing into the hug.

“I don’t know how you can forgive me,” They said to each other at the same time.

“I really wish a party was appropriate right now,” Pinkie said from next to me.

Both princesses let out a choked laugh.

“That Celestia and Twilight were always a little reserved when they saw each other after that, but they continued to care about each other. I think that Celestia even cared more for Twilight after that.” Steelskin gave a halfhearted smile. “Still, the pain didn’t seem to go away and it made me even more fearful of what I could do to everypony around me... I mean, if Twilight could attack you...”

Celestia smiled at him. “Such profound words coming from somepony so small. I think that you may be as old as I in spirit.”

“Verily, young Steelskin,” Luna said. “But the deepest lesson to be learned from thy tale is that redemption can always be found if one looks for it.”

The diarchs moved in from either side, pressing against him and covering him with their interlocking wings. The auras they projected merged with each other to give him the feeling that with them behind him, he could be a gleaming breastplate to protect the heart of Equestria.

Author's Note

2=2=5 is from http://www.fimfiction.net/story/167167/225

04 The Many Sins of Alex Roberts

Warning: Scootabuse
This chapter is currently the darkest out of my planned chapters.
You may want to skip this chapter if you have trouble with cruel people intentionally inflicting pain on those weaker than them.

Steelskin was sitting with Matthew in the Everfree Forest.

“You sure you’re up for this?” Matt whispered, gesturing to the blind around them and the gun in his hand.

“Yeah, I mean, I don’t like it, but I’ve gotten used to it and I need someone to talk to.” Steelskin took a deep breath. “Tallic needed to eat meat occasionally and we were both scared that he might jump and leave me in some of those worlds, so he had to take me along on his kills...” He shuddered a little, giving the lie to his tough words.

He looked at Matt and promptly gave up on the act.

“First time I saw him kill was seriously rough,” Steelskin continued, giving a chuckle that tried to show humor. “I threw up and nearly wet myself at the same time.” He swallowed hard. “But that’s for some other day.”

They sat in silence for a while, Matt scanning the trees, Steelskin trying to compose his thoughts.

“It actually wasn’t that bad when there wasn’t much blood.” His voice dropped to a whisper before he added “Usually there was a lot.” Steelskin nervously ran his tongue across the small eye teeth in his mouth that had started to develop even before his first jump. “It’s also easier to take when the one being killed was trying to kill us.”

“Yeah, I’m not a fan of blood myself. Normally I’d rather just buy or trade for meat, but if some wild animal wants to attack me then it’s only fair that it does me the favor of at least being delicious.” Matt adjusted his helmet, turning his visor completely transparent. A myriad of symbols and images displayed along the edges. “Being a jumper for some reason also feels like someone put a giant ‘kick me’ sign on our back… or more likely ‘kill me’.”

Steelskin nodded in agreement before looking at him questioningly. “If you prefer to buy your meat, doesn’t Garbo’s sell raw chicken?”

Matt sat for a minute. “I think it’s important to keep the dangerous animal populations down and want to keep my skills up just in case.”

Steelskin gave a slight smile, thinking about how Fluttershy would react to that.

EA - 02#

@Arrival + 30 minutes@

As we sat there, waiting for our vision to clear and my stomach to settle, we heard a familiar voice with a very worrying tone.

“Oh ho! I’ve got a Steelskin with the lizard. Celly will be jealous. Hopefully he’s gotten a good bit of training.”

“But he’s so young. Maybe you should-”

I heard a sickening thud and a light blue blur moved.

“Shut up, Rainbow. Don’t start getting uppity.” Alex’s voice took on a cruel amusement. “Or I’ll pull a new, more willing you and he’ll get a training Dash.” I had the distinct impression that he gestured with a thumb at me.

“What fresh hell have we discovered this time?” I felt Tallic’s menacing question through my hooves.

“So, Rusty, are you going by Tallic or Metallicana?” Alex gave a cruel chuckle. “Not that it matters. You’ll be Rusty until I’m done with you.” I could almost hear his smile. “Then you’ll be scrap.”

“You will be lunch once I escape this,” Tallic rumbled.

Suddenly, electricity coursed through us. I couldn’t even scream as I fell off Tallic’s back. Alex’s chuckle turned into a full laugh as I caught my breath. I heard a little sniffle from what had to be Rainbow Dash.

“That’s what you’ll get if you’re not one hundred percent obedient.” I’m pretty sure I could see him holding some sort of device in his hand. “Well, that and whenever I think it’ll be funny to see you twitch.”

Steelskin gave a shudder. “He zapped at least one of us a day and liked to punish us by zapping the other one.”

Matt put a hand on Steelskin’s back. “Ouch.”

Steelskin gave an angry smile. “As Tallic likes to say ‘Time wounds all heels’. He got what was coming to him. Just don’t let this Alex know his other selves can be like that. I think he’d feel like he’s responsible for what they do.”

Matt gave him a sad smile. "You've really grown up, haven't you? I'm sorry you can't live in innocence like the other ponies, but welcome to my world all the same. Just remember, we suffer the hard choices so they don't have to... And if it ever becomes too much for you, I'll help you through it."

Steelskin gave a sad smile with a nod of his head. “Yeah, just don’t tell Miss Sweetheart or Cheerilee. It’s kinda nice getting to be a child again.”

His gaze drifted to the forest outside and his smile turned peaceful. “Youth really is wasted on the young. It’s almost worth what I’ve been through, being able to be treated as whatever age I want.” He hoped that sounded more convincing than it felt.

The smile faded as he stared out into the forest for a while.

“The rules that this reality’s Alex and Princess Celestia had set up meant that he had the choice of whether to send Tallic and myself in as a pair or just one of us. What that meant for me was all sorts of tests against humans, unicorns, gryphons-whatever was the next most dangerous enemy. He also shocked Tallic a good ten minutes every time I refused to kill my opponent.” Steelskin swallowed hard and closed his eyes. “He’d usually kill them anyway with something called a ‘finisher’. He’d make me watch as they exploded, leaving a bloody metal ball where they were lying that would form itself back into his knife... The first time he did it, I decided I’d try to kill the next one.”

EA - 02#

@Arrival + 2 days@

“Do not give in to his demands. I do not care if you kill or not, but the punishment is more than a fair trade to see you refuse to bend to his wishes,” Tallic told me when we got back to our now separate cages.

A few hours later, Alex came in dragging a trembling Scootaloo. The pain and fear in her eyes made me snap. I sent my hoof through the bars to smash into his skull. Sadly, once my hoof went between the bars I got hit by a wave of electricity. As I was twitching on the ground, I heard him.

“Oh, look sweetie, he tried to attack me. Guess what that means?”

I opened my eyes just in time to see the terror on her face reach new heights.

“B-but dad-”

“No, the moron you call dad is over there.” Alex pointed towards the door to the arena as he tossed her into a cage across from me. “Sweet dreams.” Just outside the door was a head on a stake.

With that, he turned and walked out the way he came.

I wondered why Scootaloo was flying inside her cage even though it was a horrible struggle for her... up until her hooftip touched the bare floor. She let out an anguished scream as magical energy jumped to her body and she fell, writhing in pain.

I vowed then and there that the first one I ever killed would be him.

Steelskin was distracted by the sound of metal rubbing against metal. He looked down to see that his hooves had reshaped themselves into daggers. They were rubbing against each other, sharpening the cutting edge. He did his best to remove the snarl from his face.

Trembling, he whispered “I’m glad I didn’t get to kill him. I don’t want to be that pony.”

“You’re not that pony,” Matt said, slapping his back affectionately. “Even if you were, I wouldn’t think any less of you. That... thing needed to die.” He saw a tear fall from Steelskin’s eye. “You need to stop or keep going?”

Steelskin took a shuddering breath. “I can’t stop here, I’d never get to sleep. If I don’t get to the happy ...ish part, this bit will keep running through my mind.”

He took a minute to calm his breathing and put his hooves back to their normal shape.

“I spent my days training and seeing either Tallic or Scootaloo tortured when I didn’t do what he wanted. My nights were spent listening to her cry and get randomly hit by a pain spell from the floor while I tried to figure out the machine that pulled us into that world and the spell it was casting to hold us there.”

EA - 02#

@Arrival + 15 days@

I was facing down an enraged Rainbow Dash. She had a lance in one hoof and a crossbow in the other.

”Die already! Let me kill you!” Dash charged me with the lance.

I jumped out of the way, sending out my hoof-club to knock the crossbow off target before rolling back to my feet. She finally lost it when I knocked the crossbow out of her grasp. Throwing away the spear, she tackled me and started smashing her hooves into my face.

I had a flashback to my own tantrum the night I first met Tallic and my heart went out to her.

“Why won’t you die? He said he’d let Scootaloo go if I killed you!” Tears spattered against my face as she tried to get past the iron plating I grew over the skin of my face.

Her blind rage left her completely open for me to throw her off me and pin her.

“Bravo!” Alex walked onto the field, clapping. He was dressed in his normal plated armor that flowed and changed with every movement. It was a dull black with golden inlays that also shifted, keeping you from being able to focus on what the design actually was. A stylized sun was displayed prominently on his chest and gauntlets. Circling all three suns were blood red gems that tasted of necromancy. I couldn’t tell what they did, but my stomach churned just thinking about the stolen life force contained inside them.”

“Well done, Steelskin. That was so entertaining that if you decide not to kill her, I won’t mind. It’ll be quite fun to see you fight her every night after your real fights.”

I stepped off her as she broke into sobs and curled into a ball of misery.

Alex grabbed her mane and dragged her up to whisper in her ear. “Did you really think you stood a chance against him?” He clutched his free hand to his chest and switched to a mocking, singsong voice. ”Oh, I’m so loyal, I’m sure to win and save my friends!” His voice switched back to his normal cruelty. “It was too funny when you looked so happy at the thought of the little chicken being released.”

Alex kissed her full on the mouth before dropping her and walking away. “Now get your worthless hides into your cages before I rip off her useless little wings.”

I saw her snap. Her eyes went wide, her mouth twisted into a feral snarl, and all evidence of intelligence disappeared. Only one emotion could be seen and that was pure, concentrated rage.

With a primal scream, she charged him. She moved so fast she started to get her rainbow contrail behind her. Alex backhanded her out of the air without even turning around. I saw a glow from those evil gems on his gauntlet as it connected with her head. She flew through the air and slammed into the wall of the stadium, accompanied by the sound of breaking bones. Her body hung for a brief moment before sliding limply to the ground. A look of dazed hopelessness slowly replaced her angry stare.

After lying there for a minute, she struggled to her feet and limped to the cell she’d been given right next to Scootaloo’s.

It was not an idle threat. She was thrown onto the field immediately after each day’s opponent and she either attacked me, hoping I’d be too tired from my real fight or begged me to die so Scootaloo would get freed.

Each night, I continued to try and figure out the magic keeping us from jumping. After three weeks, I had a pretty good understanding of at least the flavors of the magic involved.

That was also the time the flop flew.

“Pssst! Steelskin!” A stage whisper woke me up. “Everything’s set. I hope you’ve gotten a good enough taste of that dimensional doohickey. All we need is for Tallic to take out Alex and we can begin the revolution.”

I looked over to see Pinkie Pie just outside of my cage. Her smile dropped as she added in a sad voice, “I’m really sorry... for everything.”

She pulled a halfhearted smile onto her face before disappearing down the hall in a pink blur.

A few minutes later, a voice I had come to hate started talking to us.

“So, Steelskin, since you won’t cooperate, you get to sit on the sidelines and watch Tallic show you how it’s done.” I looked just in time to see Alex turn and open Scootaloo’s cage. “Come on, chicken, time to join mommy in the box seats.”

I noticed Dash’s cage was already empty.

He reached in and grabbed Scootaloo roughly by one wing and carried her through the giant doors that opened onto the stadium. She didn’t make a sound, but tears formed in her eyes. The stands were full of all maner of species. Mostly in attendance were wargs and gryphons, but I saw some minotaurs, owlbears, and a few ponies cheering as our cages were slid out into the arena.

A voice boomed out over the stadium. “Fighting for General Alex Roberts, we have Metallicana the Iron Dragon!”

Cheers broke out all across the stadium as Alex stood, flanked by Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo, both wearing bridles tied to posts.

“And fighting for Sol Invictus Regis, Goddess of Equestria, Matthew Brennan the Space Marine.”

"Marine?” Matt made a derisive snort. “...Then again I suppose Independant Commando would confuse the crowd. Hell, call me a black ops commando. At least that would be true for anyone else with my designation."

Steelskin chuckled quietly. “I bet they chose marine because of how it sounded. I’ve heard of something on your world called ‘professional wrestling’ and I think that’s the feel they were going for.”

EA - 02#

@Arrival + 22 days@

More cheers went up as a familiar suit of armor walked onto the field as Celestia stood and flared her wings. Instead of a pastel rainbow, her mane and tail were bright reds and oranges. The look on her face was both proud and contemptuous. Tied in the same fashion as Dash and Scootaloo, a de-winged and de-horned Luna lay to her right and a hornless Sombra to her left. While Dash, Scootaloo and Sombra were obviously broken, Luna sat with a regal sadness.

Neither Tallic nor Matt looked happy to be there.

Once both gladiators reached the centers of their respective halves of the field, the shimmering barrier between them dissipated.

Tallic lunged at Matt, narrowly dodging a blaster shot. Matt dodged to the side as Tallic’s claw came down where he was standing. Tallic lashed out with his other claw, narrowly missing Matt before dodging a second blaster bolt.

I was worried. Tallic was acting like he was playing with Matt. He was moving slower than he normally did, kinda like how he’d get when he was hunting in a bad mood. He always felt bad when he looked over to see me looking upset, but something about being angry when hunting caused him to torment his prey.

I noticed they were talking to each other as they traded near misses. Suddenly Tallic backwinged and drew up like he was going to hit Matt with his breath attack.

Matt fired his blaster right at at Tallic’s head. Tallic moved his head just in time and fired the biggest spike I had ever seen him launch right behind Matt’s blaster bolt before winging his way right behind the two attacks. The bolt hit the shield right in front of Alex, followed closely by the spear.

The blaster bolt made the shield tremble. The spear disintegrated but still managed to crack the shield. Tallic rammed into the exact same spot and the shield shattered. I saw Tallic’s eyes go wide with pain, but he continued on and grabbed Alex, throwing him into the ring before cutting the tethers on Dash and ‘Loo.

Matt shot the post that Luna was bound to before hitting my cage with repeated shots. I saw a crack and rammed my shoulder into it, grinding my teeth at the painful electric shock.

The cage shattered. The pain was blinding and I fell to my knees for a brief moment, panting, before getting back to my hooves.

I ran into our dungeon room and began to rip apart the dimensional machines until I didn’t taste any more active magic.

Immediately, I felt a jump starting and I ran back to where Tallic was fighting Alex. He felt it, too, and started galloping in my direction.

Alex shot out that sword-thing of his and caught Tallic’s tail. Tallic wrenched his tail in a move that should’ve sent Alex flying. Instead, it was like Alex was a statue. Not even his arm moved when Tallic tried to throw him. Instead, a gem on the gauntlets he was wearing flared brightly.

Tallic changed tactics and grabbed at him. Alex jumped to the side. Tallic looked back over to me with a horrified look before turning back and sweeping Alex’s legs out from under him.

A sphere of blinding white encircled him and a shock wave knocked me back.

When I got to my hooves, I saw a circle of grass where he had been standing and a round thing on the ground.

Matt pulled Steelskin into a hug as Steelskin’s body trembled. No words were said, they just sat there for a few minutes.

When he was ready, Steelskin pushed Matt away and closed his eyes.

“That round thing was Alex’s head. I don’t like what I felt when I saw it. It was a vicious mix of anger that I didn’t get to kill him myself, fierce gloating that he was dead, and a hope that Tallic ripped his body to shreds wherever he landed. And then...” Steelskin was overcome with revulsion. His voice dropped to a whisper. “Then I imagined that he... I imagined that he was unconscious at my feet, lifted up my forehooves and...”

Steelskin closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

“I... smashed his head. I loved the sensation of his skull cracking under my hooves. The only thing that would’ve made it feel better was if he was alive when I did it.”

Tears flowed freely from Steelskin’s eyes.

Matt pulled off his helmet and looked Steel in the eyes. "I was trained to fight cold. Even before I started jumping it was drilled into me over and over to fight cold. And you know what? I still sometimes lose it. There's no shame in that, Steelskin. Last time I lost control like that? I kept going until the other guy was a smear on the ground. I didn't just beat the body. I killed him slow. When I finally calmed down I was so sickened I lost my lunch. The fact we know it's wrong means we aren't monsters, just that we were pushed farther than our minds could take and we lashed out at the cause of our misery." Matt looked him in the eyes and actually looked weak, beaten and defeated. "I struggle with what I did every day of my life. It gets easier but it never goes away."

Steelskin smiled sadly and put a hoof on his shoulder. “Thanks. It’s good to know I’m not alone.” His voice was ragged, but a certain strength had returned.

"Yeah, I'm glad not to be alone anymore either... No offence."

Steelskin gave an honest smile. “None taken. I know exactly what you mean.”

EA - 02#

@Arrival + 22 days@

I looked down at my hooves and saw his brains smeared all over them. The remains of his head reminded me of the pumpkins my dad and I liked to launch on Nightmare Night. I suddenly hated myself. I looked up to see Celestia getting surrounded by a rainbow tornado. The element bearers were spaced evenly around her, wearing the Elements of Harmony. I just had time to see the rainbows fade to reveal a statue before my world was filled with white.

I think I also saw Pinkie Pie waving goodbye to me with a tear in her eye.

Steelskin took a calming breath. “I’m okay now, go ahead and take your shot.” Steel motioned to the window of the blind where there was a clear shot on a cocatrice.

Matt looked back at Steelskin in concern.

“Really, I’m okay. You came out here to hunt. You’ve already done more than I could ask. I just need a little time to get myself back under control.” Steel tried to smile reassuringly.

Matt gave him a smile and ruffled his mane before turning around and lining up the shot.

Steelskin closed his eyes but still flinched slightly. The sound of the weapon called forth other memories of other Mathew Brennans.

Author's Note

Thanks to all my prereaders, especially KMCA and Techogre, who suggested most of their characters' dialog.

05 Finding Ginsu

“Oh, you cute little thing. You’re so well behaved, Steelskin must be very proud of you,”

Fluttershy was holding the popping kitten in her forelegs while hovering just above the floor of her cottage. He had his tentacles and legs wrapped around her right foreleg and was playfully biting her hoof as she rubbed his belly.

“You’ve been keeping him well fed and wonderfully cared for. His coat is so sleek and well groomed. I’m a little worried about all these scars, but they’re so faint that it’s clear you’ve cleaned and bandaged the wounds fairly quickly.” Fluttershy’s voice still held a tiny bit of criticism for the fact that he had so many, despite how well he was treated.

“Yeah, well, where I’ve been hasn’t been very safe,” Steelskin said, glancing down at the floor. “A lot of those were from saving my life.” He looked back up with a smile. “And most of those were treated by you. I’m actually pretty uncomfortable with anypony treating him but you.”

While that would have been true anyways, it was also true that there had never been anyone else with vet or even medical training that was willing to get near a popping cat.

Fluttershy tried to hide her blush by putting Ginsu down on the table. “Okay now, Ginsu, I need you to stand still while I check you out a little more.”

She proceeded to poke and prod him in ways that renewed Steelskin’s wonderment at what animals would put up with from her.

“So, have you been feeling any pain from those scars? Any paw tenderness?”

Steelskin smiled as Ginsu meowed a negative along with a few other sounds.

“Well, of course, silly. Milk isn’t good for you. No wonder you get tummy aches when you drink it. Milk is for baby kittens and you’re a big boy now.” Fluttershy turned her attention to Steelskin once again. “I hope it wasn’t you feeding this poor dear milk.”

Steelskin shook his head with a laugh. “Nah, he snuck into Sugarcube Corner and drank almost an entire bottle of cream.”

“You naughty kitty! You should know better than to sneak in and steal somepony’s food.” Fluttershy glared motherly disappointment at Ginsu. “I hope you won’t do that here.”

Ginsu looked completely unrepentant as he licked his lips.

“I’m very disappointed in you Ginsu. I’m tempted to march you over to Sugarcube Corner and make you apologize.”

A few more sounds elicited another reaction. “I don’t care if it was a different reality, you should apologize anyway.” Fluttershy’s look hardened as she stared down the kitten.

This time, he at least had the sense to pretend to be ashamed, leading Fluttershy to scoop him up and nuzzle him.

“So,” Fluttershy asked, “how did you find Ginsu?”

Steelskin frowned as he looked down at his hooves. “It was the first reality I landed in after losing Tallic.”

PR - 02#

@Arrival + 1 Minute@

”Metalicana! You’re finally here...”

Pinkie stood there, head turned sideways in confusion. “You’re not Metalicana.”

After half a second, her usual smile popped back onto her face. “I feel like I should know who you are, but what I do know is that you need a bath.”

Her smile slipped as she saw the... stuff on my hooves, but she quickly pulled a bathtub out of-

“A bathtub?” Fluttershy stared at Steelskin in confusion.

“I learned pretty quickly that it’s best not to try and figure out anything that Pinkie Pie does.”

Fluttershy gave a nod of agreement before giving another look of confusion. “What was the ‘stuff’ on your hooves?” Steelskin’s eyes went wide with fright as he realized he might have to talk about what happened to the evil Alex. “Did you throw up?”

“Yeah,” Steelskin said less than honestly. He turned slightly green remembering that, while he did throw up, that wasn’t what needed cleaning off.

PR - 02#

@Arrival + 30 Minutes@

As I got myself cleaned up, I explained who I was and how I got separated from Tallic.

“Okay, now that that’s taken care of,” Pinkie said, drying me off, “We need to get you a cat. I doubt we’ve got any chance of getting you an exceed-”

“You mean like that world you showed me on Alex’s comput-” Pinkie’s face was in front of mine before I could even finish my question.

“Are you telling me that Alex can see Fiore?” She looked away from me, frowned, and started hitting her head with a hoof. “Wait, no, can’t get distracted.”

I started to move in to hold back her hoof when she suddenly stopped and her face split into a smile that must’ve been twice as big as her face. Turning to me, she grabbed my face in her hooves. “Okay, we need a raw chicken, oven mitts and a nice warm blanket!”

I sat down heavily and tried to calm my nerves enough to deal with her insanity.

“Okay,” I said to myself out loud. “Let’s just assume she knows what she’s doing because the crazier she gets the better her plans work... Where am I going to find a raw chicken?”

Pinkie went from a blur to a complete stop right in front of my face. Just as fast as she had come, she disappeared in a blur after an exclamation of “Garbo’s!”

“It bothers me when she gets like that! She’s always so startling.” Fluttershy was folding in on herself just thinking about Pinkie’s outbursts. “...I can be so unfair sometimes,” She added with a frown.

“I know what you mean,” Steelskin said with a laugh. “You should see Tallic around her. Every time she starts talking, he jumps. The only two things I’ve ever seen him afraid of are when I’m in danger and when she pops out of nowhere.”

Fluttershy gave a nervous little chuckle. “Yeah, I remember.” She couldn’t help but smile at the thought of a dragon being scared by Pinkie Pie. “So he never got over that?”

Steelskin shook his head. “Nope, though he did get a little better. For a little while, just mentioning her name caused him to back up and look around, but last time, as long as she didn't invade his personal space, he was mostly okay with her.”

“Were you able to get the stuff she told you to get?”

“Yep,” Steelskin replied. “For some reason, the stranger her request, the easier it is to fulfil and the more likely it is to be exactly what you need.”

Fluttershy gave a knowing smile.

PR - 02#

@Arrival + 1 Hour@

I was almost to Garbo’s when I remembered that I had no money.

“Well, might as well see if there’s anyone there that can help me out,” I said to myself as I pulled open the door and smiled at Garbo’s daughter.

“Welcome to Garbo’s Griffin Grub,” Georgette said, giving me a smile in return. “Table for one?”

“Actually,” I replied. “Pinkie sent me to get a raw chicken, but I don’t have any money.”

Georgette narrowed her eyes as my smile turned embarrassed. “You want a free raw chicken?”

“No, I’m explaining why I’m here, why I’m not buying anything, and trying to figure out some way to get it without begging, featherbrain.” I put a scowl on my face, pretending to be irritated.

Her attitude immediately softened. “I like you, you’ve got spunk. Take a seat, dweeb, I’ll see if I can think of something.”

As I turned around, I almost ran into Alex.

“No need for that. Let me finish my lunch and I’ll buy it for you if you’ll let me tag along.” He reached down and ruffled my mane like he loves to do with all us foals. “You hungry?”

“Yes, thank you.” I smiled gratefully at him before turning to Georgette. “Has Alex given you the recipe for egg salad sandwiches?”

At her look of confusion, I ordered a cucumber sandwich and glass of milk.

Alex stared at me thoughtfully.

“It’s nice to see another one of you, Alex. My name’s Steelskin.” I held out a hoof. “I’m also a jumper.”

“I never thought about the fact that he’d have food in his homeworld that we don’t have here,” Fluttershy whispered. “Do you think he’d have a recipe for something I’d like?”

“Probably.” Steelskin smiled as Ginsu leapt at Fluttershy’s tail. “Oh, yeah, could you please tell Ginsu what he can and can’t hunt here.”

“Sure, but I’m still really interested in where you got him... uhm, if that’s okay.”

PR - 02#

@Arrival + Hour@

“Another of me?” Alex asked as we walked down the street.

“Yeah, I’ve been jumping through alternate Equestrias,” I said.

We stopped off at his house and grabbed the blanket and oven mitts before meeting Pinkie where I landed.

“Perfect!” Pinkie was sitting in the center of my jump circle, grinning at us. “Okay, let’s get going, I’m sure we’ll find a great cat for you in the Everfree.

There was something slightly off about Pinkie, like she was keeping a sadness at bay. I had a feeling that, on some level, she knew what we were going to find.

We soon started walking in the direction of the Everfree Forest.

“So, how’d you learn how to talk to griffins?” Alex asked as we walked. “I’ve seen very few ponies that were brave enough to throw mild insults at griffins or knew that’s how you earned their respect.”

“Well, I’ve met a few in previous jumps and even became friends with her brother Gary a few times.” Steelskin smiled. “Just don’t call them pigeons or cutie-plots unless you’re ready to fight.”

“Yupperooni!” Pinkie added, bouncing next to us. “But if you really want to make them mad, be nice to them!” Her smile went from her normal almost vacant look to one of pure evil, as if remembering something delightfully horrible she did to a griffin.

“Oh... my...” Fluttershy hid behind her mane. “So that’s what she was doing...”

“I can’t tell if she’s intentionally sadistic or if she’s just paying too much attention to other realities,” Steelskin said.

“Other realities?”

“Yeah.” Steelskin gave a pensive smile. “I’ve decided that she must have some way of seeing all the different realities... or at least seeing through her other selves’ eyes.”

Fluttershy silently thought about this even as she twitched her tail for Ginsu to chase.

PR - 02#

@Arrival + 2 Hours@

The walk was uneventful until we got to where she was leading us.

We had been walking for a while when we found a small clearing. I had to resist the urge to throw up. I don’t think I was alone either since Pinkie’s hair was the straightest I’d ever seen it and even Alex looked a little queasy.

A chimera lay in a pool of blood. The ram’s horns had been broken off, the snake head was missing and the body had been virtually shredded. The tiger’s head held a dead popping kitten in its jaws. Its neck was obviously broken.

On the other side of the clearing was what must have been the mother of the kitten. It was holding the missing snake head tail in its mouth, but the snake’s fangs were sunk deep into its neck.

As we approached, we heard a faint mewling that resolved itself into a second kitten that was nuzzling its dead mother. Both it and its mother had midnight blue coats. Its mother’s pads on both her paws and tentacles were black while its were pink. As we approached, it retreated under its mother’s body with a hiss.

“Do you feel like chicken tonight?” Pinkie asked the kitten with an attempt at a smile.

Alex, recognizing the signal, handed me the chicken and motioned me to step forward. As I did, the little thing turned towards me with its nose twitching at the smell of meat.

“I kinda wish I got the twitch earlier. Flutters might’ve been able to stop them,” Pinkie whispered quietly to herself.

“No, not even I could’ve stopped that. If it was just one of them, I’d probably have been able to send it on its way, but I can’t split my stare between the two of them.” Fluttershy had a resigned frown on her face. “Those sort of fights just can’t be stopped and you just need to let the Everfree take its own path.”

Both Fluttershy and Steelskin took a moment to blink back some tears, though Steelskin’s were only for the popping cats.

PR - 02#

@Arrival + 4 Hours@

After I sat patiently waiting two tail lengths away for what felt like an hour, his hunger got the better of him and he crept towards me. He tried to teleport to the right, but I think he was too weak because he moved only about a hoof to the left and then fell over. It would’ve been funny if everything wasn’t so tragic.

I moved a little closer as he struggled to stand back up. He stopped as he noticed my movement and took a half step back.

I noticed Pinkie rubbing the blanket we brought on a clean patch of the mother’s body before carefully walking behind me and laying it on my back as I slid the chicken closer.

Little Ginsu did his best to pounce on the chicken and started ripping pieces off. His tentacles were wrapped around the chicken, holding it closely and securely. I started to pull the blanket off my back when he startled, dropping the chicken and running back to his mother’s body.

After another long wait, carefully keeping from making eye contact, I watched him come back out. He was moving slowly and cautiously before he pounced a second time on the chicken. I tried again to pull the blanket off my back, but he startled again, burrowing only half as deep into his mother’s fur.

The third time, I was able to get the blanket off and cover him with it. I was about to try and pick him up when Pinkie pushed the oven mitts at me and helped me put them over my forehooves. As I watched Ginsu rip the chicken to shreds with its teeth and claws, I silently thanked Pinkie.

Alex watched everything from a few steps away, his hand on his knife.

I carefully picked the kitten up in my forelegs, wrapping him and his meal in the blanket. After a few seconds, I heard a familiar clink of armor.

“Hi Matt,” Alex said from next to me.

Matt walked quietly over to where we were, eyeing the bodies of the carnivores with caution. “What do you have there?”

“Well...” Pinkie stood, vibrating with suppressed energy as she responded quietly and in the calmest voice I've ever heard her use. “Steelskin here, is a jumper-Well, he was pulled along in a jump by his adopted dad, Metallicana-He was adopted by an iron dragon and taught how to use... that kind of magic. So, since other people who were taught-”

Pinkie proceeded to tell Matt all about my jumps, throwing in some stuff I hadn't told her. While her tone was calm and quiet, her rambling way of speaking was the same old Pinkie Pie.

As she was talking, she pulled out a baby bottle with a clear liquid in it and passed it to me. The blue of the oven mitt surrounding the nipple must’ve reminded it of its mother because it dropped the chicken and started drinking from it.

"Wow, you look like quite the proud mommy." Matt's voice was sarcastic, but quiet, like he didn't want to disturb the popping cat. "Have you given it a name yet?"

He drew close and gave the kitten a scratch behind the ears.

I shook my head. “Haven’t had time to think about it yet.”

“How about Ginsu?” Alex had a twinkle in his eye that I recognized as him using an inside joke.

“It slices, it dices, makes hundreds of chicken nuggets.” Matt let out a short laugh. “Perfect.”

I looked down at it as it turned back to the chicken and tore it into little chunks. Pinkie snorted, obviously getting the joke while Alex smiled at me.

“It was a brand of knife that the makers said would stay really sharp,” Alex explained at my questioning look.

I looked down to see the kitten’s claws slicing through the meat as its hind legs were scratching at the carcass playfully. I smiled at the others before turning my attention back to my new companion.

“Hi Ginsu, I hope you like your name,” I whispered.

He looked up at me and licked my nose.

Fluttershy giggled even as Steelskin’s smile faded.

“I don’t know why, but the smell of that dead chicken didn’t bother me at all. All I could think about was how cute he looked as he ripped apart a formerly living creature,” Steelskin mumbled.

They were interrupted as Dino, Alex’s popping cat, walked into the cottage. Immediately, Ginsu walked over, tail twitching. They circled each other a few times, sniffing. Without warning, Ginsu teleported behind Dino and pounced. Dino rolled onto his back to receive the pounce.

Fluttershy smiled at their play. "Do you think they’re the same? I mean, like, from different realities?”

“Nah, but they do seem to be brothers.” Steelskin laughed as Dino threw Ginsu into a chair.

They sat and watched the kittens play for a while before Steelskin gathered up Ginsu and said his goodbyes.

Author's Note

In case anyone is wondering, a popping cat is basically a displacer beast with the powers of a blink dog.
Here are my two favorite pics of displacer kittens.
http://mistressvixen.deviantart.com/art/Displacer-Beast-164500120
http://www.weregeek.com/2011/10/07/
also
Displacer Kitty Wants a Hug

Thanks as always to my prereaders, especially Techogre and KMCA, who tweaked the dialog of Alex and Matt
Garudo The Roc (title, not species), AKA Gary, as well as his sister, Georgette, are the creation of Discord's Advocate

06 The Hunters

”Ah, yes, I think that’s all for today. L-let’s continue this next week.”

Steelskin hadn’t complained when he noticed that their session was less than half over. He was hoping that Miss Introspective would’ve been able to take more, but donkeys, like ponies, had a pretty low tolerance for bloodshed. Roughing somepony up was one thing, but even thugs got a little skittish if somepony started to bleed, and death gave almost all of them nightmares. There were very few cut out to be surgeons and even less that could handle actually using a weapon other than combat pies.

“Yo, Pony!”

He stopped at the sound of a familiar voice..

“You that Steelskin I’ve been hearing about?”

Steelskin turned around to see a griffin walking towards him. He smiled despite himself at the sight of a new/old friend.

“Yeah, I’m Steelskin. Nice to meet you,” Steelskin said, holding out a hoof.

“I’m Garudo, most folks call me Gary,” The griffin replied, bumping his knuckles against Steel’s hoof. “But from what I’ve heard, you already know that.”

Steelskin let out a chuckle. “Yeah, been jumping a while and met several of you.”

“So, you looking me in the eye because you like me or...” Gary puffed himself up, accentuating the fact that he was more than twice Steelskin’s size.

Steelskin smiled a very human smile. “Mostly the first, but feel free to try me on the second.”

A his smile grew as he remembered one of their meetings.

EM-01#

@Arrival+3 days@

“Go back to your nest, pigeon!”

I saw a griffin dodge a rock thrown by a group of almost grown colts. I quickened my pace as he grabbed a second rock out of the air.

“Yo, flank heads,” I called out.

“Whaddya want, runt?” One of them called back.

“To even things out against a bunch of cowards.”

The griffin looked at me with a puzzled expression.

“You gonna help that dirty pigeon?” All four of them laughed derisively.

“No, I’m gonna kick your flanks so he doesn’t have to get in trouble for defending himself.”

I didn’t wait for them to answer before going on the offensive. I was careful not to do any damage, just bruising their cutie marks a few times before they got the hint and beat a hasty retreat.

Gary raised an eye ridge at Steelskin’s smirk. “You really think you have a chance?”

“I can hold my own.” Steel followed up his answer with a hoof club.

As Gary dodged to the side, it followed him, slamming into his chest. He righted himself and spun around, flying at Steel from the side. As Gary reached out a claw to grab him, Steel hopped towards him and bucked him in the stomach. Gary took the buck and grabbed Steel with both claws. He pinned Steel against the ground and locked his beak around Steel’s throat.

Gary noticed three things at once. The first was the taste of metal, the second was four sharp points resting against his neck and belly, and the third was a friendly grin on Steelskin’s face.

“To be fair, I’ve already learned your fighting style. You usually beat the snot out of me. Well, after you’ve learned my tricks.” Steelskin gave a chuckle. “Especially when you find out you don’t have to hold back.”

“This... is really weird,” Gary said as he sat down in the grass.

“Yep, never gets all that comfortable for me either,” Steelskin replied. “I just have a little trouble remembering what memories you have, like whether you got thrown in jail or if Alex was around to call the Night Guard in for the Diamond Dog raid. The one constant has been that I’ve always found you to be one of my closest and most reliable friends.” Steelskin’s smile turned playful. “After I’ve beaten a bit of respect out of you.”

“Oh?” Gary puffed up his feathers, pretending to look intimidating.

“Yep, our fights usually became the talk of Ponyville. Silver Thought once even put a warning to shoplifters on her door mentioning us as her heavies.” Steelskin rummaged around in his saddlebag for a moment before pulling out a piece of paper.

TO ANY WOULD-BE THIEVES
Before you attempt to steal anything from my store, consider the following:
1- Most of what I keep on the shelves are common, usually somewhat cheap books that you can get in just about any old bookstore, I prefer to keep the rarer and more valuable ones in the back, or have to get them ordered in for customers.
2- My special talent is spotting fine detail and I have a wonderful memory, it would not be hard for me to simply go and ask Pinkie Pie if she knows anypony matching your description.
3- I am friends with both Gary and Steelskin and they would be ‘very concerned’ about ponies stealing from me.

Gary chuckled as he read. “Yeah, ‘very concerned’ is right. I’d be hoping for someone to try to steal from her if she had this up.

EM-01#

@Arrival+1 week@

“Gary!” I skidded to a stop outside the blacksmith’s shop, breathing heavily.

Gary set down the knife he’d been hammering into shape and looked up.

“I need your wings,” I panted, trying to catch my breath.

Gary looked over to Stronghammer, who nodded. Turning back to me, he asked “What’s wrong?”

“That idiot Rocky’s gone into the Everfree. You’ve got the sharpest eyes and I’ve got the sharpest nose.”

“And none of the ponies are brave enough when Brennan’s involved,” Gary added.

“As in Matthew Brennan?”

Steelskin nodded grimly. “That world only got Matt as a jumper and that Matthew Brennan did nothing to endear himself to ponies.”

“Did we rescue the kid?” Gary showed more concern than Steelskin had seen on a griffin in a long time.

Steelskin took a moment before continuing.

EM-01#

@Arrival+1 week@

“Gary, grab all the knives you can carry, Stronghammer, can I borrow a few rods of iron?”

Stronghammer shook his head sadly and tossed four rods over to me as Gary gathered all the knives in the shop.

“Have fun storming the forest,” Stronghammer called as Gary grabbed me and took off towards the Everfree. “Wish I had a miracle to give you,” He added quietly.

As Gary flew, I guided him along the scent trail and quietly prayed to Celestia that she’d keep the sun up a little longer. I also took that time to eat two of the rods and wrap the other two around my neck.

We passed the heads on spikes and I shuddered even as cold anger filled me.

“Heads on spikes?” Gary got quiet. “As in...”

“Yeah, he made it clear that anything that ventured into the forest was fair game for him to hunt,” Steelskin said. “And he pounded it home by taking the head of anypony intelligent and mounting it on a pole at the edge of the forest.”

Gary clenched his talons. “Do we have any sort of plan for if our Matt goes feral?”

“Yeah, there’s a few of us who have workable plans.” Steelskin gazed off into the distance as he said this. “All of us jumpers need to be prepared for that sort of thing... I’ve given a few of them what they’d need to take me down...”

“Take you down?” Gary looked at Steel with concern.

Steel ignored it.

EM-01#

@Arrival+1 week@

“There he is,” Gary said and dropped towards the clearing Rocky was standing in.

All at once, I caught Matt’s distinctive smell.

“Fewmets! Drop me and grab him,” I said. “I’ll distract Brennan and then lose him in the brush. I know how to mess with his tracking abilities.”

“I see him,” Gary responded, completely ignoring me and diving towards some underbrush.

I responded by spiking his palms just enough to get him to drop me. “I said, grab Rocky.”

On my way down, I focused on thickening my skin into plates and getting them as shiny and reflective as I could. I hadn’t tested that on his blaster, but figured any bit should help.

As I landed, I hopped to the side to try and keep his targeting from getting a lock on me. I thanked Luna I had gotten a lot of practice with him and prayed that he hadn’t faced anything like me.

A metal slug bounced off my flank and I silently swore. I could only hope that he thought I had some good armor on and would try to shoot between the plates. I caught a glimpse of Gary flying around to flank him. I turned my ears to try to catch the sound of Rocky running away. Another slug bounced off my ear, bending it, but it would be clear to him that it did no damage.

Fewmets, fewmets, fewmets!

I had to push the regret of not hearing Rocky’s hoofbeats to the back of my mind as I heard the telltale whine of a blaster powering up.

The tinkle of metal on metal reached my ears as a few of Gary’s knives uselessly hit their target. All my senses merged as I caught sight of Matt aiming his blaster at Gary. I let loose a blast of shrapnel, forcing the bits as sharp as I could make them. Apparently, his suit saw some danger and he rolled to the right.

He squeezed off a shot at me before turning back and firing a shot at Gary. I easily rolled to the side and continued my charge while Gary just barely dodged. I heard a scream from behind me.

A scream of pain.

Rocky’s scream.

I stupidly looked back and saw him clutching a blackened stump with his remaining forehoof.

I stumbled just in time for another blast to singe my ear rather than put a hole through my head.

The grove lit up with lightning as Gary let loose a primal scream. My heart echoed that scream. I turned my stumble into a spring, twisting midair to aim my back hooves at his armpits. I sharpened them and kicked them out.

Gary’s lightning had done its work. Matt’s HUD failed to see me as I lanced between his armor and through the bodysuit. The suit responded by electrifying itself. The edge of my foreleg touched the plating and I was thrown to the ground. He punched at my shoulder, his knife extending with the thrust. I spun and gave an upperbuck, catching a spike in his jaw. Gary grabbed him as he arced through the air and flung him headfirst at the ground. He leveled his blaster as I charged straight at him. My bloodlust made me forget about dodging. All I could think about was making him pay for what he did to Rocky and the other ponies. He turned it as Gary became the closer threat. His shot went wide as he hit the ground while squeezing the trigger.

I wanted to slam my hooves into his face, but a part of me knew his helmet would take too long to smash through. Cruelty surfaced as I remembered the wonderful feeling of my hooves piercing his armpits.

Gary was ripping the gun out of Brennan's hand while dodging the other hand’s blade. I got there just in time to grab the blade in my mouth and bite it off. With a squawk of victory, Gary wrenched loose the gun and used it to block as Brennan used the blade on that hand.

I saw my target and rammed my sharpened hoof into his inside elbow, bending and breaking off a piece inside. Gary, noticing what I did, grabbed the other arm, giving me access to that inner elbow.

As Gary and I caught our breaths, I swore at him. “You...” Only two insults could even come close to how pissed I was at him. “You cutie plot pigeon!”

His feathers ruffled in anger, but he didn’t respond.

“I bucking told you to get Rocky out of here! He’s lost a leg because you were too proud to bucking get him to safety!” I tried to calm myself down, knowing I had gone too far. I turned and kicked some dust at him as I went over to see what I could do for Rocky.

By the last light of the sun, I could see that he’d lost half of his left foreleg. The good news was the wound was cauterized, the bad was that he was going into shock.

As I turned to yell at Gary some more, I saw Matt wind up to punch Gary with his remaining blade. Luckily, the shock of seeing him driving my spikes into his arms didn’t slow my hoof as I shot it out, hitting his wrist and spinning him around and to the ground.

“Shards of my mother’s egg...” Gary sat there with his beak hanging open.

Steelskin sat, not knowing how to respond. It was weird talking about that Gary with this Gary.

“So...” Gary stopped, not knowing how to continue.

“He flew Rocky back to Ponyville General while I marched our captive to the town square,” Steelskin said.

EM-01#

@Arrival+1 week@

“Herbivores!” Brennan followed up this epithet with a string of curses, only half of which I had ever gotten a definition of. “I had a nice, clean shot lined up when you and Birdbeak McPigeon had to jump in and mess up my hunt. Damn pelt is gonna have a leg missing when I retrieve it.”

”Shut your bucking mouth! I screamed and bucked him in the small of the back. He, apparently, was expecting this and I got hit with a second shock that evening.

I recovered before he was able to get to his feet and happily noticed the dent in his armor.

"You damn idiots, he came to me to be hunted. You can't tell me you missed the warning signs. Heads on a pike are so overblown that not even herbivores can miss the hint," Brennan snarled.

It was only my knowledge that the princesses were going to deal with him that kept me from taking the time to rip through his helmet and cut out his tongue. It was all I could do not to cut off his arm to make him feel what Rocky was feeling.”

As I got to the town square, I saw the princesses coming down for a landing. One last bit of cruelty popped into my head as I realized he wasn’t going to bow before the diarchs.

Two metal spikes shot through his knees, pushing the plates guarding his kneecaps to one side and causing him to fall forward in agony. I gave a stomp on the bit still protruding from the back of his right knee just before looking up and meeting Celestia’s gaze.

“Was that really necessary, my little pony?” Celestia’s eyes, while kind, had a glint of fire behind them.

I looked over at Princess Luna and saw deep disappointment. As I lowered my head in shame, I heard several ponies scream at the sight of what I did to him.

“Brennan got put in Canterlot Psychiatric Hospital and Twilight made Rocky a magic leg that worked almost as good as a real one...” Steelskin took a ragged breath. “...But I got a pretty good taste of what it feels like to be a Griffin or Warg in Ponyville with everypony screaming and running at the sight of you.”

Gary looked down at his claws, flexing them a few times as he tried to think of something to say. After a while, he gave up on finding something profound to say and just put a claw on Steelskin’s shoulder.

“Hey, kid, any time you need it, just let me know, and I’ll be there to listen.”

“Thanks,” Steelskin said, giving a weak smile. “I’ll probably be taking you up on that.”

Taking a calming breath, Steelskin renewed his inner strength and gave a real smile. “Actually, what helps the best with you is our sparring matches. Let me know any time you’re up for a fight.”

Author's Note

As always, thanks to my prereaders, this time the shout outs go to KMCA for fixing up evil Matt's dialog and Discord's Advocate for Gary.

Silver Thought belongs to Genosaber, though, sadly, I doubt she'll be making more than a cameo in any of our stories.

07 The Same Face a Thousand Times

There was something that felt wrong about sitting in a classroom after all Steelskin had been through. If he allowed himself to think about it, (and he didn’t) he’d probably estimate his age to be at least that of his current teacher. The weariness of a life filled with horrors made him feel twice that age. On the other hoof, the stupid age-reset messed with his brain too. He found himself stuck reacting like a colt way too often. In so many ways, he was still just a kid.

“With the return of Luna,” Cheerilee told them in her typical, slightly sing-song voice and practiced smile, “we have been able to gain not only the details of her transformation and subsequent banishment that Celestia could never bring herself to talk about, but it also allowed Luna to share her account of what led to her fall and eventual redemption.”

Steelskin had heard Luna herself tell about it in five separate realities, each with only minor variations and almost the exact same resolution. The repetition made it difficult to keep his attention on Cheerilee. He ended up deciding to let his mind wander while keeping an ear open for the differences.

Scootaloo was sitting two rows over, her mane brushed and feathers preened better than most of her other selves. He felt sad that she was so young, though he hoped she could stay that way.

She caught him staring at her and smiled, a slight blush darkening her cheeks. The rest of the CMC giggled.

Cheerilee glared at them, but continued her lecture. “...and in her official account, she explained how her dissatisfaction was due to both the lack of appreciation for her night and a general sense that her sister was happy to keep their subjects weak and timid. Princess Celestia’s comment regarding this was that...”

Scootaloo frowned as she listened to their teacher and Steelskin found her image replaced by vision after vision of her battle scarred profile.

PL-1

“Incoming hostiles,” Scootaloo said from her K-MOD turret. “Load me up.”

“M.U.F.F.I.N.S. loaded,” Apple Bloom replied.

“This is for Sweetie,” Scootaloo growled, Firing off the first round.

PL-2

“Rutting stupid orcs,” Scootaloo griped, gripping her crossbow and taking careful aim with her one good eye.

Pulling the trigger, she watched as the bolt lanced out, catching an orc in the shoulder. She dropped to all fours and started reloading as the orcs reached the battle lines. Within moments, she had another ready to go and looked up, watching for any that broke through the lines close to the schoolhouse.

EC-2

Scootaloo gagged yet again as she and Fluttershy walked among the wounded, the smell of charred flesh filled the air.

“Now that all the serious injuries are dealt with, will you let me look at that burn now?” Fluttershy’s look left no room for argument and Scootaloo sat down on an unoccupied blanket.

Fluttershy winced as she saw what little skin remained on her shoulder.

“This is much worse than several of the ponies you helped me treat,” Fluttershy said with an angry frown.

Scootaloo glared back unrepentantly, but kept quiet. She didn’t have any excuse, just the reasoning that she could take the pain while it looked like the others couldn’t. I kinda hoped that she’d be able to work till she dropped. The combination of the shock and adrenaline wearing off was particularly bad when you were stuck with nothing to do but lie around and think about how much it hurt.

I gave a quiet but painful chuckle from my cot. “Flutters, you know what she’s feeling, let her do what you’d do.” I didn’t dare get up to try to make her, though, having been threatened by several nurses that I’d be tied down if I insisted on risking further damage by walking around with shattered ribs.

“According to Twilight Sparkle, The Elements of Harmony formed a link between the six bearers and Nightmare Moon’s mind. Because harmony was able to be formed between the seven of them, Nightmare Moon was stripped of her power. In Twilight Sparkle’s Thesis on Harmony, She adds that, when they used the Elements on Discord, his unwilling mind caused the Elements to turn him to stone.”

Steelskin’s ears perked up. This was something he never thought to ask about when he talked with the bearers. He wondered if Celestia and Luna felt the same thing.

“One of the early rebellions against her sister that Luna started were hidden moon villages. She admits to having stolen away orphans and helped them start their own villages. Her goal was not to raise up an army to defeat her sister, but to raise up strong and brave ponies who would be able to fight off threats that the royal guard would not be able to handle. One of the villages tried to supplement its own population by abducting foals on their own, leading to Celestia finding out about them and disbanding several villsges with the intent of liberating the abducted foals. This was an event that Luna acknowledges as one of the excuses she gave herself to justify her rebellion against her sister. When she returned-”

Everypony glanced towards Rocky and the other orphans, having heard rumors of just such an event.

Cheerilee cleared her throat to get everypony’s attention. “-she was unable to locate any until-”

Steelskin and the other orphans remembered it well, but he remembered another time as well.

CR-2#

@Arrival+3 Weeks@

I woke up and found myself already standing. Last I remembered, I had gone to sleep in the orphanage. Miss Sweetheart had insisted when they found out I was on my own and there wasn’t much reason to argue against getting a free bed and meals.

Now that I was standing in an unknown forest surrounded by my fellow orphans, I didn’t know whether or not to see it as a good decision.

There were three unicorns (one stallion and two mares), two earth ponies (both stallions), and I counted at least two pegasi among the trees.

“Hello, children,” The unicorn stallion said. “I do apologize for this sudden change of scenery, but I bring wonderful news.”

One of the younger fillies, I think her name was Zipporwhill, started crying. It was a little weird seeing her with us since this was the first reality that had her orphaned.

“There, there,” The stallion said in what seemed to be an honest concern. “Please do not cry, little one, my good news is that I have a loving home for all of you.”

He backed up his words by picking up the little pegasus in a hug and nuzzling her neck.

“Anypony hungry?” Another unicorn, this one a mare, trotted over with some sandwiches.

“Excuse me, but can I go back?” Scootaloo stepped forward. “I’ve got a mom and dad that are working hard to adopt me.”

A pegasus stallion landed. “I’m sorry, honey, but don’t worry, we’ve got a much better family for you.”

Scootaloo glanced at me and I shook my head grimly.

Turning back to the foalnappers, she smiled one of the fakest smiles I’ve ever seen. “Okay, that sounds great.”

I was glad that they were just as bad at detecting duplicity as regular ponies. They gave no hint whatsoever of suspicion.

“I can help pass out the food if you want,” I said with as innocent a smile as I could muster.

Thankfully, they accepted my offer and I pretended to have a little trouble with the tray so I could check the food for magics.

I was pretty certain that they were safe by the time I got to the younger foals and passed the sandwiches out with a smile. I worked quickly so that I could take a bite of one before too much had been eaten and was relieved that I didn’t taste anything off. I noticed Scootaloo had only taken a small bite before putting the sandwich down. I, too, only took that one bite just in case there was something I was missing.

Soon we were done eating and we heard. “I’m sorry, but we need to get moving, does anypony need to be carried?”

A few of the younger foals sniffled an affirmative and were soon on the backs of the earth ponies.

We reached the village just as Celestia was lifting the sun over the horizon and we were quickly paired up with adults. Any orphans that complained about being broken up were quickly and gently dealt with, usually with them being kept together. One of the potential adoptive couples ended up agreeing to ‘wait till next time’.

The ringing of the schoolbell pulled Steelskin out of his memories. He watched as everypony filed out into the schoolyard, grabbing their lunches on the way out. Steelskin grabbed his bag and followed his fellow students outside.

“Hey, Steelskin,” Scootaloo yelled out. “Over here!”

She motioned to a spot at the picnic table next to her with a warm smile. Sapphire gave a sad smile from the opposite side and everypony else giggled.

He sat down, a slight blush coming to his cheeks, and proceeded to pull out his lunch.

“Dandelion,” Diamond Tiara said, voice dripping with contempt. “What? Did you pick your lunch in your back yard?”

Steelskin sighed, pushing his irritation down as much as he could. “Yes, I did. Money is a tool and I have better things to spend it on than basic food when there are plenty of free options.”

He was tempted to add an insult of his own regarding her reliance on her daddy’s money, but fought it off by reminding himself that he’d be copying her behavior if he did. It also helped that she was gaping at how badly her insult failed to rile him and how everypony else was staring in shocked awe.

Spluttering, Diamond Tiara tried to come up with a retort, but ended up throwing her nose into the air and trotting off, Silver Spoon following nervously in her wake.

Steelskin watched Silver Spoon with confusion before turning to Spect. “Hey, I thought Spoon was hanging out with you now?”

“Her dad found out I got her to eat milkweed,” Spect said with an embarrassed smile.

Everypony around the table with the exception of Spect, Steelskin, and Scootaloo let out a collective “Eew! Didn’t that make her sick?”

Spect looked down at her hooves. “She saw me eating it and tried some herself... I didn’t know at the time it would disagree with us so badly.”

Steelskin gave a slight grimace. “I’ve eaten worse.” He did his best to push back the memories of desperate hunger that led to that.

Scootaloo, for her part, forced herself to keep a neutral expression, having been tempted to eat many undesirable things before being taken from her birth parents.

Fei piped up. “Why would you eat things before asking if they were okay?”

Spect tilted her head in confusion. “No one was around and I was hungry.”

“You girls ever try fresh dandelion?” Steelskin gave a smile as he offered them some flowers, trying to break the uncomfortable silence. “They’re pretty sweet if you catch them at the right time.”

Everypony but looked slightly conflicted after the previous topic, with the exception of Scootaloo, who quickly reached over and grabbed one. Sweetie Belle quickly followed her lead, prompting the rest to grab one.

“Wow,” Sweetie Belle said. “These are from your yard?”

“Well, actually, there’s a nice little spot in the east field that I like to get them from.”

Apple Bloom chuckled. “Yep, there’s a patch of daisies near the barn that I like to nibble from this time of year.”

CR-2#

@Arrival+4 Weeks@

For the past week, we had been learning not only their revised history of Luna’s banishment, but also survival skills that would allow us to find food all year long and build emergency shelters. Of course, everything was done during Luna’s night and we slept during ‘the tyrant’s day’.

It was more than just learning how to find the edible roots, bark, and which grasses kept the most nutrition when they died. We were kids, after all, so they taught us what tasted the best at what time of year and in what condition. Rocky turned out to be great at finding the root vegetables. He said the ground felt different depending on which plant he was standing over. Zipporwhill proved to be the next fluttershy, getting bunnies to bring her anything she asked for, and Scootaloo proved to have all the talent in cooking that her hoped for mother lacked. She wasn’t as good about being able to find the various plants, but you could give her any combination of foraged food and she could make it delicious.

We also learned how to fight. Even with wooden weapons, everypony was real skittish. I didn’t try to fake skittishness or lack of experience, but I did refuse to do anything but block until they paired me with adults.

I had also noticed early on that every adult had some pretty nasty scars and a couple were missing parts of their legs. The reason quickly became apparent when they hoofed me a real sword as I started facing adults.

“Only foals use fake weapons,” Was their response when I asked them why. “You have to be both afraid of your opponent’s weapon and comfortable with the idea of them swinging death at you.”

I decided then and there that we couldn’t wait for a good opportunity to help Scootaloo escape. She was pretty close to being considered an adult already. We needed to take whoever wanted to go and run together.

That morning, Rocky and I got everypony willing to meet into the armory. Guards were stationed at the four corners of the village, but nopony guarded the armory since the heavy iron padlock on the door was considered more than enough to keep everypony out.

“Okay, let’s cut to the point,” Rocky said, starting things off. “Scoots deserves to be able to go home and Steelskin and I are helping her get there. I’m staying behind because I like my new family, but Steelkin’s willing to take any of you that also want to leave.”

“They’re crazy when it comes to fighting. You’re gonna be learning to fight with real weapons,” I said as I looked around. “When I got moved up to the adults today, they gave me a real sword and told me only foals fight with fake weapons. They’re not gonna give us a choice and you’ve probably noticed the scars on everypony. I can’t say it’s a bad life, but you deserve to have a choice.”

“Star Light and Moon Chaser are super nice, but Star Light got hurt pretty badly today, so my bunnies and I’ll help distract the adults,” Zipporwhill said with none of Fluttershy’s timidness.

“Who’s in here?” Everypony turned to the entrance and saw a guardspony standing there, confused, but with the typical adult scowl.

My hoof shot out before I had a chance to think and hit the guard in the jaw with a sickening crack.

“So much for time to prepare,” I said. “Rocky; you and Zipporwhill take everypony who wants to stay to the western edge of town. Everypony else, grab any weapons you think you can use. We’ll have to run as fast as we can unless somepony can cast the ‘ignore me’ spell.

I quickly got to work strapping on as much armor and weapons as I could find room for and helped Scootaloo, Main Spring, and Mundossa put on some armor as well.

Everypony else followed Rocky and Zipp. (I was actually pretty proud of them.)

Before leaving, we powdered our manes and tails, though we weren’t sure whether Mundossa needed it with his black and white stripes.

Main Spring spoke up hesitantly. “They taught me how the spell works, but I haven’t been able to cast it properly.”

I smiled at him. “No harm in trying. Some ponies work best under pressure,”

He scrunched his eyes closed and some orange sparks jumped from his horn. He was obviously trying too hard, but I knew that you never try to talk with a unicorn that’s casting a difficult spell.

He released the spell and let out the breath he was holding. I felt the spell take hold, though it was a very weak version and seemed to be missing a part.

“Did it work?” He wobbled slightly and I realized there was harm in trying.

“I think so, but once we get into the forest, let’s try to be extra careful,” I replied.

We walked casually, but stayed to the lesser travelled areas. When we got to the edge of town, the real decision needed to be made.

“I’ve got no sense of direction,” I told them. “Anypony know which way they were leading us when we got here?”

“Your metal body should make magnetic fields feel extra strong, how could your sense of direction be wrong?” Mundossa rhymed.

I did my best to keep from pouting as I waited to see if anypony remembered anything.

“We came in from the east,” Scootaloo volunteered.

“That makes us...” I glanced up at the sun to get some sense of direction.

“In the northwest edge,” Main Spring said.

We moved into the forest a little ways and made our way around and to the east. Scootaloo and Mundossa moved as quietly as a flutterpony while Main Spring had a little trouble avoiding leaves and twigs.

I think a salted elephant would’ve been able to move quieter than me.

Luckily, Main Spring’s spell worked, because about a half mile out, one of them came within sight of us and looked right at me before quickly trotting off in a different direction. Sadly, it was, as Tallic called it, ‘a double edged sword’. As evening was getting on, we saw a pegasus and called out to her, hoping she’d tell us where the nearest town was. She took one look at us before continuing on her way like we weren’t even there.

“My stomach, it rumbles,” Mundossa complained. “If I don’t eat soon, I may start to tumble.”

“Sorry,” I said. “I didn’t mean to push you so hard, I was just hoping we’d get to a town today.”

Scootaloo hoofed me in the shoulder. “We’re not as weak as you think.”

Despite her tough words, I could see that she was about to fall over.

“I am,” Main Spring piped up.

Despite the complaint, he had a smile on his face.

“Okay, I’ll gather wood and get a fire going, you three try to find some food.” Scootaloo realized she was being a little bossy and smiled embarrassedly. “Please.”

We all chuckled. We knew she was a natural leader and was just focused on what needed to be done, but I still hoofed her back.

“We’ll be right back, mom,” I jibed.

Steelskin watched everypony else play. They were divided up into their normal groups with Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon playing carefully with expensive toys but caring more about how many of their classmates saw how expensive they were than having fun. Snips and Snails were reading the latest edition of Power Ponies, caught up in their fight against whatever new or recurring villain had entered the story. He missed the days when simple plot lines like that could hold his interest without annoying him with the idiotic decisions of one pony or another. He also thought some of the positions the mares were drawn in were so silly they were obviously there just to keep teenaged colts’ interest.

He lifted a forehoof and started playing around with the different shapes he could morph it into, remembering Radiance’s bracelet and the silly things she always conjured from them.

Zipporwhill was flitting around while talking with, of all ponies, Flitter.

Yeah, she’s a pegasus, but Zipporwhill would make a perfect Fili-Second, he thought to himself.

Rocky was kicking a ball with ‘Loo and a few of the other crusaders, though instead of kicking it straight to the next pony, he’d bounce it off a tree or rock. Steelskin could see that same aim being put to use with Mistress Mare-velous’ lasso and hoofarangs.

Steelskin laughed as he thought how Saph would make a great Masked Matter-Horn, Mundossa could put Zapp’s power to good use, and ‘Loo was almost Saddle Rager already.

On second thought, Steelskin thought to himself, Zip would make a better Beast-Mare with her animal empathy. Too bad she’s part of the Justice Herd.

CR-2#

@Arrival+4 Weeks@

“One of my villages survived?”

“Yes, Princess,” I said. “But they’ve got an... interesting view of your banishment and return.”

I was standing in a private meeting chamber with Luna. Captain Armor and Captain Nightshade stood off to one side. Captain Armor was scowling and the others weren’t much happier. I was slightly surprised by Luna’s lack of excitement over finding one of her villages, especially with how she accepted them in other realities.

Then again, while not as good at it as her sister, she was still masterful at concealing her reactions.

“Princess,” Shining Armor interrupted, stepping forward. “The penalty for foalnapping and the sorts of weapons practice he describes is quite serious.”

Shining Armor shied back as Luna frowned at him.

“Steelskin, could you please escort me to this village? I wish to find out the specifics of their situation.” Her voice was calm and gentle, but I was pretty sure that was only for my benefit.

“Ah, not really,” I said with an apologetic smile.

“What? You’re defending the scum that foalnapped you and your friends?” Shining was brought up short by a stare from Luna. A small but meaningful sigh escaped her lips.

Captain Nightshade put a hoof on his shoulder. “You shouldn’t interrupt when adults are talking,” She said with a grin. He responded with a deeper scowl which, sadly for him, came off as more of a pout after her jab.

“I mean,” I clarified, “that I don’t think I’d be able to find them again, but I think Scootaloo or Mundossa might be able to.” I tried to appear as professional and adult as Luna was being, hoping to impress her in comparison to the bickering captains.

Shining Armor was biting his tongue in aggravation. I did my best to keep from smirking, especially with how much worse I was going to needle him (unintentionally, of course).

“I do want to come. I’d like to say a proper goodbye to Rocky and the others that stayed behind.” I steeled myself for Shining’s next outburst, refusing to let myself react. “They stayed behind because those are good ponies in that village, they just take military training to an extr-”

It was too much for him.

“Good ponies?” Shining Armor’s face was a mask of barely controlled outrage as he turned to Luna. “With all due respect, Princess, they’re foalnappers and possibly murderers!”

“Shining Armour,” Luna said calmly and quietly. “If you wish to be part of this meeting, please hold your tongue. Your opinion on the matter has been duly noted and will be taken under advisement after all the investigations are complete.”

Nightshade did not choose to show my level of professionalism. Her grin went from ear to ear.

Cheerilee was continuing her lecture from before lunch.

“The entire village has been sentenced by the princesses to a year of community service for each of the orphans they attempted to abduct. They have chosen to spend it helping train Luna’s Night Guard in the developments they have made over the past thousand years. Among their achievements are some interesting spells as well as more military developments including...”

CR-2#

@Arrival+4 Weeks@

We were going in by hoof since the village would be on high alert.

My mind ran to what they had taught us in the village.

“A is for ‘avoid a dangerous situation.’ There is no use walking into trouble if you don’t have to.”

The stallion paced back and forth in front of us as he taught us.

“B is for ‘be calm.’ Panic will cloud your mind and get you killed. It is also for ‘breathe’. Your breathing will not only give you the oxygen you need, but calm breathing helps calm the mind.”

“C is for ‘communicate confidence.’ Most animals, other ponies included, want an easy target, not one that will fight back. If you look and act strong, you can usually convince your enemy to avoid you.”

Luna held up a hoof. “Wait for me here.”

Scootaloo and Shining Armor looked like they were going to object, but Alex and Captain Nightshade gave their respective charges a look that silenced them.

“H can mean the difference between life and death,” The stallion said. “When you see that there is no peaceful resolution, it is time for action. Do not wait for them to hit you, for it is time to end the fight. Hit them hard, hit them fast, and hit them first. Do not turn your back on them until they are no longer a threat.”

A bright light shone from the village as Luna teleported into the middle of it.

”Greetings, my faithful servants! A new age has dawned and I come with wonderful news!”

Her proclamation boomed through the village and surrounding forest even as six thestral guards landed with a flourish. The guards at the edge of the village whirled around and we took that as an opportunity to move closer.

Several ponies came out of the huts, blinking in the sunlight they normally shunned.

“My queen,” Moonshine, the chief unicorn of the village said with a bow. “How have you escaped the clutches of the Sun Tyrant?”

“What did he call the Princess?” Shining’s growl of a question was much too loud for us that were trained in stealth.

”Tabarnak!” Alex Roberts checked his own volume, continuing in a harsh whisper. “Could you use your brain, Armour? All you had to do was keep your big mouth shut. Now the well trained and heavily armed locals are coming to look for us, all before the Princess can talk them down." He swore and spit. "Ok, when they come, just surrender, don't give them a reason to attack. Maybe we can salvage-"

A group of the Moon Village guards burst from the foliage, spears leveled at us. Alex held his hands above his head while Shining drew his sword and readied himself for a fight.

”Stand Down.”

Everypony froze. Shining Armor slowly lowered his sword and the village guards followed suit.

Scootaloo started to step towards the town but Alex put a hand on her shoulder. Unfettered by a parent, I decided to follow her intent and walked up to Luna and Moonshine along with the rest of the village triumvirate.

I bowed to all four of them. “I apologize for telling of the existence of your village. I hope that my reasoning will prove justified.”

I was promptly tackled by multiple foals. We were joined by Scootaloo, Main Spring, and Mundossa and we got to talking, leaving Luna to introduce the captains and Alex.

“So,” Scootaloo asked. “How much trouble did you get into by helping us escape?”

Rocky laughed. “None, unless you count being watched all night and day. Zip overheard some adults talking, trying to figure out what to do to us, and apparently none of the punishments allowed to be done to foals fit what we did, so all they could do was tell us how we might have doomed them all and then set guards to watch us whenever we weren’t in class.”

“Scootaloo, Steelskin, please come here,” Luna said. As we approached, she continued. “We will be appointing Alex and Steelskin to be emissaries to this village and to supervise their community service that will be the official punishment for foalnapping. It will also be thy job to help them integrate into Equestrian society and prepare them for their new duty of training our elite guards.”

I noticed Main Spring and Mundossa walking over to their adopted parents, most likely to apologize. I wondered briefly whether they’d be staying or returning to Ponyville.

As they were exiting the schoolhouse, suddenly, Scootaloo was lying on the ground.

Steelskin saw her coughing up blood.

As he ran over to the vision of her charred corpse, a sob choked in his throat.

Kneeling down, he pulled up a dazed Scootaloo, hearing explosions all around them and hearing the growls of timber wolves. As he tried to drag her forward to safety, he was tackled by multiple foals.

“It’s okay, you’re safe!”

Steelskin snapped out of his flashback and would have sunk to his knees if it weren’t for multiple pairs of forelegs wrapped around him in a comforting group hug.

She just tripped, she just tripped, He thought to himself.

He shook as a second lightning bolt hit the library’s lightning rod. The CMC responded by hugging him tighter and he relaxed into it, thankful for friends who could deal with him.

“Thanks, I’m okay now,” He said forcing his heart rate to slow down.

“What a scaredy pony,” Diamond Tiara said from behind them.

Steelskin frowned as he walked, looking at the ground in front of him. He had to sniff back his runny nose as he held back tears. You have no idea, Tiara, he thought to himself. They all probably think I’m the biggest wimp out here.

Scootaloo and Apple Bloom glared daggers at her, but Silver Spoon cut off their retort.

“I changed my mind, Di, I think I’ll just head home.” Silver Spoon turned her nose up, making it clear that she was disgusted with her friend before walking off.

Diamond Tiara stood with her mouth hanging open for a moment. With a snap, she closed her mouth and spun around, a tear flung from her eye by the sudden motion.

Spect watched the two walk in opposite directions with a pained expression on her face. Steelskin saw it and caught her attention, nodding a silent prompt to run after Silver Spoon.

Scootaloo saw the little exchange, recognizing his encouragement to patch the two fillies’ friendship despite Tiara’s cruelty.

Now that’s a stallion, She thought to herself.

Author's Note

As always, thanks to my prereaders.
Warpd and Techogre get an extra thanks for multiple minor fixes.

K-MOD Stands for Kinetic Muffin Ordinance Delivery
and KMCA thought up Mass Unquenchable Focused Flame Incendiary Nuggets

08 Steelskin stays home

Eleanor Asher knocked on the door to Steelskin’s house.

After several tries, she heard a muffled “Door’s unlocked.”

As she opened the door, she saw him sitting on his couch, absentmindedly petting Ginsu and staring at a piece of paper.

“Cheerilee asked me to check on you. You okay?”

“So, you got the job of truant officer.” Steelskin meant it as a joke, but it came out more like a sneer. He instantly regretted phrasing it that way.

El smiled. “No, when you didn’t show up by recess, your friends told her about how you had a flashback after school.”

“Great, now everyone knows.” Steelskin rolled onto his side and curled up.

She knelt down and gently but firmly pulled his face up to look at her. “Why’s that a problem?”

“Because I’m weak.” His anger with his weakness gave him the strength to sit back up. He looked her in the eyes and continued. “I can’t rutting keep it together like you and Alex and Matt. I can’t ever relax because a part of me is certain that some day soon, somepony is going to mess up everything like they did so many times before.”

Ginsu moved aside for El to sit next to Steel. She put an arm around him and pulled him close just in time. His body collapsed into shivers and his breathing turned to sharp, ragged gasps as he turned his attention to keep from hyperventilating.

“So,” El said after Steelskin’s body came back under his control. “Before yesterday, when was your last flashback?”

“Every night,” Steelskin responded. “Every single night, I wake up screaming. Sometimes I’ve even smashed stuff with my hooves or shredded my sheets. I’m afraid someday I’ll hurt Ginsu, but I wouldn’t be able to keep him out even if I could bring myself to sleep alone.”

El made a very unladylike noise. “Trust me, not even Trace can get away from the nightmares.” Her voice dropped down to a conspiratorial whisper. “Guess what I did last tuesday.”

El’s lighthearted tone, such a change from the resigned bitterness of her previous statement, made Steelskin look up.

“Yeah?” He asked quietly.

“Blitz wrung out a mop in the kitchen and that squelching sound...” She shivered, remembering something. “Let’s just say that when I heard it, I dove under the couch.”

Steelskin looked confused.

“Under the couch,” El repeated.

Understanding dawned and Steelskin laughed despite himself at the mental image of El curled up with a couch balanced on top of her.

After a few seconds of giggling between the two of them, Steelskin’s mood dropped again.

After what felt like an eternity, he mumbled “I just can’t pretend anymore.”

“Hi, Ginsu,” El said to the cat as it wormed its way onto her lap. She took a couple seconds before responding to Steelskin. “Pretend about what?”

Steelskin sighed. “Being a kid. Can barely act like a pony.” The words were difficult to force out.

“So,” El said after a few minutes of silence. “What’s that paper?”

Steelskin took a while to answer, looking down at the paper he’d temporarily forgotten about. “A final confession I found in one of the early realities.” Steelskin passed it over to her. “I can’t keep from thinking about how fragile Equestria is.”

"Stronger than many worlds I've seen, though. Some of the worst places were once mostly idyllic until something went wrong and no one stopped it." El smiled at Steel as they both petted Ginsu.

“Yeah, but sometimes all it takes is one stupid stallion that takes down a single, essential thing.” He pointed at the paper. “That is from a world where somepony destroyed all the magic in Equestria.”

DE-01#

@Arrival+1 hour@

Even before the jump sickness wore off, I knew there was something dead about this world. It was hard to breathe, I couldn’t get a good grip on the ground, and there was no taste of magic anywhere. I felt completely blind and helpless. Even Tallic looked sluggish.

That’s not to say there wasn’t life.

The plants, animals, and even ponies lived, but it was merely surviving. We first walked through the deserted ruins of Ponyville. Very few windows were broken, but almost every roof had caved in and grass had almost completely covered the paths.

When we got to the library, we found every window broken and the door off its hinges. I would’ve thought that there was an explosion that did it, but there were no scorch marks. In fact, the tree had started to grow around what little remained of the frames.

I looked in and saw books and furniture crammed into way too small of a space.

As we were leaving, we saw a couple buildings that looked like somepony filled them with junk until everything pushed the walls out and the house collapsed around it.

“All the magic was gone?” It took her a moment for the full impact to sink in, but when it did, El was horrified. “Did you find out what caused it?”

Steelskin nodded and hoofed over the paper.

No, I will never ask for forgiveness, for I deserve none. It would be the second greatest tragedy to befall Equestria if I am not executed in the most painful way a pony can devise. All I can hope is that Celestia will have mercy on my soul.

I developed it to set unicorns in their place, but the consequences of my actions were apocalyptic. The second windigo incursion had begun in earnest and the unicorns and pegasi were refusing to let us decrease our tribute of food. Years ago, all pretense of cooperation had been dropped and the old language started getting used again. We had tried explaining our troubles, but that was fruitless.

Sadly, while the pegasi just flew off with the warning that if we did not give the full tribute in a week, they would take it by force, the unicorns actually assaulted us. We were able to drive them off with our superior physical strength, but we would not survive a concerted attack should they choose to bring their weapons to bear. Since the Diarchs had left us, declaring that Princess Twilight Sparkle and the bearers of The Elements of Harmony would be sufficient to maintain our prosperity, we were left on our own. This was made abundantly clear when Princess Twilight threw up her hooves in irritation and told us to ‘Work it out on your own’. I decided that in the absence of alicorns to enforce cooperation between the races, we had to have a weapon to defend ourselves against them.

In secret, I started researching anti-magic fields and ways of disabling a unicorn’s horn. After much searching, I found scrolls sealed away by Clover the Clever concerning her research into stopping her fellows from destroying the earth pony settlements. It was unfinished research, but I assumed she was exaggerating the dangers and that she ended her research because she stopped needing it after the great warming rather than because of those dangers. I ignored her warnings of untold destruction to the death of us all. I just could not conceive how much magic we ponies used, or how fragile it was.

After months of work, I finally completed my “magic ender”.

If I knew what would happen when I activated it, I would have given them the last of our food and just watched our foals starve, but since it was inconceivable to me, I waited until they were within what I calculated was the field radius, and activated it.

That was a complete waste of time, as the one spot of anti-magic caused a shockwave that spread throughout Equestria and cancelled all magic everywhere.

I am the cause of the fall of both Canterlot and Cloudsdale.
I am the reason pegasi cannot fly.
I am responsible for our hooves no longer gripping.

I am death, destroyer of Equestria.

J. R. Oppenhorse

“Wow...” El stared at Steelskin. “You’re lucky it didn’t kill you. From what i’ve heard, pony biology is heavily dependant on magic.”

“Yeah, we were worried about how long we’d be stuck there and what it might do to us.”

DE-01#

@Arrival+3 hours@

“Please hop on my back, there is something disturbing here.”

I struggled to climb up, but his scales were too slippery. Finally, he crouched down as low as he could go and I carefully picked my way across his leg and hopped as carefully as I could to my spot between his shoulder ridges. Even so, I almost fell off the other side.

After a few flaps, of his wings, we found a truly worrying problem.

“...I cannot get any lift.” Tallic’s voice was calm, but there was an undercurrent of fear beneath it. “We should return to our jump circle.” His tail was thrashing in agitation as he made sure I was secure and set off back the way we came.

I had a lump in my throat and the air felt suddenly scarce. I had to keep myself from gasping for the magic that wasn’t there.

As we passed out of the edge of town, we saw a group of ponies watching us, clumped together in fear. I hopped down and ran towards them, but they retreated.

The first shiver of true fear hit me when I caught sight of an older mare’s flank.

“Nothing there?” El’s question was more of a statement.

Steelskin nodded somberly. “None of them did.”

He gave a small smile as Ginsu got up and licked his nose.

El noticed the deadness in Steelskin’s voice and started scratching behind his ears. She felt the tension drain away, but his mood didn’t improve. After a while, he felt the need to continue.

DE-01#

@Arrival+5 hours@

When we reached our jump circle, we found the grass wilted and the magic almost completely dissipated. We decided to trek to some caves we knew about near the Castle of the Pony Sisters.

“Watch out. I do not know what might be in here or whether my strength will hold up in a fight. Remember, if I tell you to run, you immediately run as fast as you can for as long as you can.” Tallic’s eyes brooked no disagreement.

I bowed my head and mumbled a quiet “Yes, sir.”

We trudged through a disturbingly peaceful Everfree. We could feel the fact that all of the dangers that should have been in the forest were dead and that scared the piss out of me.

“When we got to the ruined castle, we went straight to the chamber of the-” Steelskin checked himself, not knowing if the Tree of Harmony was a national secret or not. “-a cavern that had a crystal tree in it...”

He wanted to bring his eyes up to see if she bought the lie, but found his head too heavy to lift. He felt El’s arms wrap around his neck and pull him into a hug. With his eyes closed, it felt almost exactly like his mother’s hug.

A smile pulled at his face and a chuckle almost got through his depression as he noted that he just compared the metal mad scientist with the most maternal mare he ever knew. The connection was enough to remind him of El’s trustworthiness and made his decision easier.

“Buck it. The Tree of Harmony. In case you don’t know, it’s what gave the princesses the Elements. Most realities had it flourishing in a cave under their old castle.” Moving away from those happy realities, his voice lost what little emotion it had.

“...here it was dead.”

DE-01#

@Arrival+5 hours@

As we entered the cavern, we caught sight of probably the most horrible thing I have ever seen. Instead of bright, vibrant pastels glowing from within, it was a dull, frosted greyish pink. Most of the branches had broken off and shards of them littered the ground all around the trunk.

When I saw it, I couldn’t help but cry. There was a despair that welled up in me that I’ve never experienced before or since. The closest I can come to describing it would be to say that it was like the tree itself was the embodiment of the hopelessness of that world.

“Wh-what happened?” I could barely talk as tears welled up in my eyes and sobs choked my throat.

Tallic didn’t respond. Instead, he pulled me close with his wing.

After a few minutes of just staring at it in silent horror, I noticed something at the base. There was a little ledge formed by an exposed root. On it was a piece of a scroll held down by five small, round stones. I was too scared of it for the first couple days, but after a while, my curiosity made me slide it out from under the stones. As it slid out from under the last stone...

Well, I don’t know how to describe it.

It felt like an explosion and my guts felt like they got thrown across the room while, at the same time, my starswirl glands felt like they got sucked into the tree.

I felt Tallic’s claw wrapped around me as I passed out.

“When I woke up, I found us in a jump circle with a fully healthy Tree of Harmony in front of me. Tallic said we jumped about a minute after I passed out.”

El sat for a while, lending silent company as Steel sat, staring off into infinity and petting Ginsu.

“My entire body ached and I couldn’t even think straight. It felt like how my mom looked when she got the feather flu.” There was something off about how Steelskin was talking. He didn’t seem to have the relief someone would feel talking about having escaped potential death.

“You don’t seem happy to have been there,” El said, reaching over to scratch his ears again. “What happened there?”

Steelskin’s breathing quickened and he unconsciously pulled Ginsu into a tight hug.

Turning his head away in shame, he replied “N-no, that reality was peaceful... it’s just when... when I read that,” He pointed to the scroll. “My first thought was that he was right to do it.”

El thought for a while, not wanting to excuse or condemn.

Finally, she spoke. “That's a lot of what troubled me over the destruction of Gem... It ended the war, saved billions of lives. It saved everyone from a fate worse than death... But I killed a million people... And I can't just see them as marks in a ledger; balanced by the ones I saved.”

El could see that he was on the verge of breaking down. She pulled him close and held the tired, old stallion in a colt’s body tightly in her arms. She never thought of herself as the maternal type, but Steelskin seemed to bring something out in her.

Once he calmed, she spoke to him softly. "Alex lost it in public once, too, you know. It was a doozy. You know Grass Runner, the Diamond Dog Paladin? To make a long story short, when he first met her, he went nuts on her. Nearly killed her. Scoots was there, she can fill you in."

They sat in silence for a while. Steelskin was bemused, temporarily forgetting his own conflicts as he compared the kind Alex of this reality to someone attacking like a savage beast.

El's sudden laugh made Steelskin look up at her curiously. "You know, when I first got here, I didn't like or trust Alex. But that dope didn't seem to notice or care. He never stopped talking to me, offering advice, even just an ear to listen to. You think he's a tough guy? Ask him about the first life he took. Bring tissues.” El frowned before her mouth twisted into a wry smile. “Actually, don't ask him. He'll be mopy for a week. He said to me once, that he went from scared to terrified to crazy to so crazy we was just scared again. Here, he's back down to scared, and that's good enough.”

Steelskin sniffled as El paused, growing serious again.

“...But we were right too. Sometimes there's no good answer. We just got stuck being the one pulling the trigger.”

“Does this...” Steelskin paused, his deepest fear rising up again. “Does this mean I’m gonna have to...”

“Do it again? Gods, I hope not. Once was enough for me... Not that I wouldn't if it meant sparing somepony else that guilt.” El’s eyes started to mirror the haunted look in Steelskin’s.

She got up and knelt in front of him, making him look her in the eyes.

“It will be your choice and even if you have to do something terrible, you can know that I won’t judge. It also will not make you anything other than who you are; a kind, dependable, and self-sacrificing pony. I know that whatever decision you might make in the future, you’ll be making the best decision you can with what you have.”

Steelskin gave a weak smile even as El’s turned bitter.

“And at least the Alchemical Exalted you know isn't going to hack into your brain because she thinks it's time to get your hands dirty,” She whispered more for herself, looking down and almost snarling.

Steelskin also looked down, having no clue what to say to that, and was suddenly reminded of something.

“Uhm... didn’t you have a nudity taboo?

“Meh,” El replied, snapping out of her funk. “Kinda got sick of it since every once in a while I still accidentally revert back to looking like a robot.”

Her eyes got a slightly malicious glint. “Besides, Alex and Trace are cute when they try not to look.” She tapped her chin and looked out the window pensively. “I think the real reason I do it is because all of the ponies actually stare more when I’m clothed.

“Rarity must be disappointed,” Steelskin remarked.

She looked at Steelskin, noticing less pain in his eyes. Slapping him on the shoulder encouragingly, she added “Glad you’re feeling better... And, no, not really. She’s more into the over-the-top outfits anyway and she’s relieved that I’m destroying her creations less.”

He gave a sigh, but still smiled. “Thanks for listening... Still kinda tired and bummed out, but...”

“Great,” She said, not waiting for him to lose the spark of happiness in his eyes. “Let’s go find your friends and get some celebratory ice cream.”

“Sure thing, Pinkie Pie,” Steelskin said with a laugh.

Author's Note

This time it was primarily Spect and Techogre that helped out the most, both offering great ideas for fleshing out El's lines.

The world he talks about here is one I'm wishing to turn into its own story eventually, just having trouble getting a good story line for it.

10 Rebel Crystals

“Are you sure you’re up for these stories, Twi?” Steelskin looked nervous as he sat on Twilight’s couch.

“Well, I’m not really sure, but I’m a scientist, and as such I need to confront uncomfortable truths.” She looked worried but determined.

“Seriously. The next reality I jumped to had an evil version of Cadance.”

Twilight’s eyes went wide for half a second before she brought back her attempt at Celestia’s enigmatic smile. “Thank you for the warning, but I’m a grown mare. I can take it.”

Steelskin saw her eye twitch a tiny bit, but drew a deep breath and prepared himself to plow on.

On your head be it, he thought to himself.

EC-01#

@Arrival+1 Week@

“So, we’re gathering together a strike force and I think your dragon magic will be useful,” That world’s Twilight Sparkle was telling me. “We’ll be led in by Sombra, who has allowed us to copy his mind shields. Sadly, they don’t work on unicorns, so, any like me will need some serious training and be watched closely.”

“You sure you’re up for this, Twi?” Alex looked at her in concern.

“Yes, Emerald has been working with me on noticing subtle influences as well as fending off brute force attacks.”

“That’s not what I meant. You were close to her as a kid. Can you fight her?” Alex’s stare caused Twilight to shrink back before she rallied her courage.

“Yes, I can. Once she chose this path, she stopped being the foalsitter I loved. I can’t even be sure if what I feel for her isn’t because of magical influence.” A tear rolled down her cheek. “I choose to believe she took an interest in me because she was planning a coup even from fillyhood and my... potential was visible even then.”

“I-she thought that Cadance was using her even as a filly?” Twilight’s mane was starting to frazzle a little.

“You should really call her Empress Cadenza. There was nothing in common with Cadance except her looks and her magical specialty.” Steelskin looked at Twilight with concern. “Are you still sure you want to continue? It’s only going to get worse. Maybe you should look into the leads I gave you on reality bridges. I know Alex wants to see his human wife again.”.

“Wait. You’re willing to tell me about this reality, but not the one you told Matt?”

Steelskin closed his eyes and took yet another calming breath. “I gave you the basics of it. There’s some things that ponies should never have to know.” He looked up at her. “Alex can’t hear it either and telling Matt was more than I could take. I... I’m not strong enough to remember it a second time right now.” And the brief bit of Celestia I saw would break you, he added to himself.

EC-01#

@Arrival+1 Month@

I tapped the red horn attached to the circlet on my head. The magic was primarily an active pull gem that worked like a starswirl gland, but with a focus on emotion influence. I could also connect with it and ‘turn on’ unicorn levitation.

Ginsu purred contentedly from my saddlebags while, beside me, the bearers of the Elements of Harmony sat talking amongst themselves.

Pinkie, in normal Pinkie fashion, was gushing about the horn and talking about getting wings made as well. I’m pretty sure Eleanor’s name was mentioned, even though she hadn’t jumped there yet. Dash had been trying to figure out how to cast a haste spell the entire trip and Sombra sat in a corner talking quietly with Alex and Trace.

“Your ‘dispel’ should be effective in case one of us falls under her thrall,” Sombra said to Trace. Alex was looking pensive; like he didn’t like what he knew he was going to have to do.

The train screeched to a halt and everypony gathered by the door.

Just before we disembarked, Alex handed his backpack and sword to Trace and Twilight cast an ‘ignore me’ spell on everypony but Alex.

The train had stopped a furlong from the station and we got out, Trace leading the way with a fira spell to melt a path for us. When we got close, he ended it and we trudged through snow that went clear past my hocks.

When we got to the shield wall, everypony but Alex entered, one by one. The guards quickly started searching the area. That was Alex’s cue to start throwing snowballs at them even though the barrier caused them to evaporate upon contact.

Twilight couldn’t contain herself any longer. “I need that spell! That is so much better than an invisibility spell, just hearing the name gives me goosebumps!”

“You know I’m not a unicorn, right?” Steelskin tried to look annoyed, even as he got worried at the look in her eyes.

A few hairs popped loose from her mane-do as her eyes narrowed, unintentionally turning threatening. “You told me yourself that you’ve been trained. I know you can recognize different types of magic.”

Steelskin gave a dramatic sigh and started sketching some magical notation. “This is the gist of it. I don’t know if I’ve given you enough to work with or not.” When he was done, Twilight reached for it, just barely keeping herself from ripping it out of his hooves. He was proud that he kept himself from flinching.

“So...” Twilight started mumbling to herself as her eyes soaked in the spell. “It’s a combination of the royal guards’ camouflage helmets and a reversed ‘want it need it’ spell... basically making the target look like they’re too much of a hassle to think about and are somepony else’s problem... This is a bit vague, but I think I can figure out something...” Twilight went full manic as she finished. ”That’s brilliant! ...now, if I change this... and move this to...”

Steelskin smiled as he watched Twilight go slightly ‘twazy’ as she played with her new toy.

EC-01#

@Arrival+1 Month@

“Excuse me, creature,” One of the crystal pony guards said with a friendly smile. “Could you please stop doing that and come in here?

“Sure thing,” Alex replied and stepped through the barrier into the Crystal City.

“What is your name and species?” The other guard asked, also wearing a pleasant smile.

“Alex Roberts, species is human.”

“I’m sorry, but we don’t have a record of that species and you don’t have permission to be inside Crystal Empire territory. I’m going to have to arrest you, so please hold still as I search you.”

They quickly, efficiently and pleasantly searched him then tied his hands behind his back.

As we followed them towards the palace, Twilight got behind him and cut the ropes, levitating his backpack and knife into their normal positions.

A mare and stallion caught our attention as we passed, the stallion smelling strongly of mind control magic.

“Back from guard duty, hon?” The stallion asked.

“Yup,” She answered with a kiss.

“You’re so wonderful. I love you so mu-” A shadow briefly appeared behind his eyes. “I love you so much,” He repeated with a fawning smile.

“Oh, looks like the spell is wearing off early,” She said with a mocking pout. “Don’t worry, I’ll take you to see the Empress tomorrow and we can get you happy as can be.”

She kissed his cheek as he smiled vacantly at her.

“You’re so w-wonderful,” He said with a stutter.

“What?” Twilight’s breathing started getting fast and shallow as fear and anger warred in her mind.

“Yeah...” Steelskin looked at the table sadly.

“That’s barbaric...” Twilight whispered.

“Yeah, we all were about ready to start kicking flank right then and there, but held ourselves back until we got to the throne room.”

As Twilight blinked back tears, Steelskin wondered again whether telling this story was wise.

“You sure you’re up for me to continue? It gets worse,” He warned.

It took three slow, calming breaths before she could answer, but she replied with “Yes. A.J. taught me that truth is power. I’d rather know painful truths than live in fragile ignorance.”

“Remember, though, some truths can break you. Don’t seek truth lightly.”

Despite his cautionary words, he felt better hearing her resolve.

EC-01#

@Arrival+1 Month@

Empress Cadenza started sweetly, “Hello, what are you?” She was sitting on a luxurious red throne. Next to hers was a black and green throne with Queen Chrysalis seated upon it, petting Shining Armor, who was sitting like a puppy between the two. “And you’ve brought friends! Oh Twilight, I do love that tiara of yours and the matching necklaces your friends have. Who’s the little one and the two bipeds that didn’t get fancy jewelry? Well, at least they got little Shadow’s horny crown.”

Cadenza’s mocking laugh was echoed by the guards even as they looked around in confusion.

The bearers powered up their elements, but Cadenza quickly hit Twilight and Rarity with a wave of lust magic and the Elements faltered.

Alex, seeing the elements fail, charged Cadenza, his sword transforming into a gauntlet and armor up to his shoulder. He punched at the base of her horn and a flash of electrical discharge lit up the room. She fell to the ground with a scorch mark on her forehead. At the same moment Sombra slammed a hoof into the back of one of the guards escorting Alex and Trace used a sleep spell on the other.

Pinkie Pie had used her few moments to fire several rounds of extra sticky cake batter down the entry hall, incapacitating the guards and a few changelings that were rushing towards them.

Fluttershy had grabbed the two changeling guards already in the room in a bear hug and, judging by their drunken expressions, was most likely pouring love and compassion into them.

I moved to a wall, hoping to be able to sneak around behind Chrysalis.

Wisps of shadow started to rise up around Chrysalis, but she destroyed them with a flash of magic.

”Stop!” she bellowed. “Do not move, little chameleons, or I will rip out this poor stallion’s throat.” She waved a forehoof that had been transformed into a griffin’s claw as she stroked a still vacantly smiling Shining Armor’s mane. “I cannot see you all, but I know where I don’t want to look. I count nine of you, plus the biped I can see. Dispell this magic or your captain of the guard dies.”

I took a moment to look around. Trace had dispelled the mind control on Twilight and Rarity and they looked like they had stopped mid-cast. Dash and A.J. were picking themselves off the ground. Alex and Cadenza were both unconscious, Alex with burns on his face and hand, his sword trying to reform itself into something other than a puddle of silver, and Cadenza twitching on the floor with her horn smoking. Pinkie was staring at the guards trying to free themselves from the cake batter, and Fluttershy was standing over the two changelings lying on the ground with dopey smiles on their faces.

Ginsu had hopped out of my pack and started padding towards Chrysalis in that arrogant way that all cats have.

“What trickery is this? A popping cat?”

Taking advantage of her confusion, Twilight manifested a shield around her brother that slammed Chrysalis against the wall.

Twilight dashed over to her brother as Sombra and I worked to quickly secure Chrysalis. Everypony else worked to either secure the guards or tend to their friends.

Shining Armor shook his head, trying to clear it. “We need to get the Crystal Heart. The Empress has her loyal unicorns working to deactivate your traps, King Sombra. I’m afraid they’re close to doing it, too.”

Sombra looked to me. “Your special ability will make this much faster. Will you lend a hoof?”

I nodded and he enveloped me in shadow. I started to feel vertigo, but before it could fully set in, we were already on the top of the crystal spire.

Shining Armor quickly grabbed the five unicorn mages by their horns. Sombra nodded in appreciation.

“Steelskin,” Sombra said as he trotted to the opposite side of the Crystal Heart. “When I tell you, send your hoof club out and knock the crystal over to me.”

I noticed that one of the unicorns was smirking and it filled me with a sense of dread.

“I...” I hesitated, not knowing how to express my fears.

“A pegasus division is on its way!” Shining yelled. “Quickly!”

I glanced where Shining was looking and saw three flights of pegasi quickly approaching.

“Steelskin, now!” Sombra yelled.

I shot a hoof out, slamming into the heart and sending it sailing into Sombra’s hooves. The shield came up, but all it managed to do was knock my foreleg upwards.

Shining enveloped the heart in his pink aura and yanked it away. In a flash, Shining and I were at the base of the tower.

“Nice job, kid,” Shining said with a smirk. I remembered how the unicorns were restrained and knew he intentionally left Sombra up there for when his restraints disappeared. “You want to have some fun?”

I looked at him in confusion.

“Oh, come on, I know you’re old enough to start looking at fillies. I like your potential. Are you willing to help me or are you a bleeding heart like my pitiful sister?” As he spoke, he poured magic into the heart, turning it from pink to red.

I narrowed my eyes at him. “What are you offering, precisely?”

“No...” Twilight’s horrified look said it all.

I nodded grimly. “I told you it got worse.”

Twilight pursed her lips and nodded for Steelskin to continue. Steelskin noticed her blink back tears.

EC-01#

@Arrival+1 Month@

“You see,” Shining went on, “We had a nice little relationship. Eris Cadenza was fine sharing me with Chryssi.” He got a sly smile. “And because of a unique ability of changelings, I was able to share Chryssi with Cadie.”

His smirk turned lecherous as he continued. “Cadie’s little gift allowed us to reward our loyalest guards quite nicely.”

I narrowed my eyes. “So, if I help you, you’ll give me any mare I want?”

“Well,” Shining answered, “Within reason, of course, you can’t have anyone that your superior has claimed. But, on the bright side, you won’t be limited to just one.”

Inwardly, I felt sick even as the temptation of Scootaloo flashed in front of me.

I yelled as I shot out a sharpened hoof. He put up a shield to block it.

“Oh, well,” He replied casually, “I guess that’s a no.”

His shield concentrated down into two kite shields that floated between us as he set the now fiery red heart in its place. I felt a wave of undirected desire wash over me as the magic spread out.

Apparently, some time after the main fight, Ginsu had hopped back into my saddlebags.

With a pop, he was behind Shining and gathering for a pounce.

Shining noticed my look and turned. “Oh, it’s the cute little kitty.”

Ginsu hissed at him.

“I like your pet. He’ll be a fun one to break.”

Ginsu leapt at him and was slapped out of the air by one of Armor’s shields. I didn’t wait for the impact, leaping at Shining, turning each of my forelegs into a weird sort of sword that Pinkie called a ‘chainsaw’ and swinging at Shining from both sides. He expanded his shield to keep them from hitting him, but the grinding of the spinning teeth was causing it to shudder and buck, turning misty at the edges. I flicked my tail daggers at him, noticing his other shield coming at my head just in time to avoid losing it.

He screamed and the shield I was grinding sharpened and cut through the ends of my swords. As I pulled them back, I saw two of my daggers embedded in his flank.

“Okay, I was going to give you a nice, quick death,” Shining said as he pulled the daggers out. “But now I’m mad. Let’s see how you like getting cut.”

With that, he proceeded to divide his shield into what seemed like a hundred pieces and shot them at me from every direction.

Like any colt, I panicked. I did everything I could to dodge, but for the next few moments, I got assaulted by blade after blade slicing past me. I don’t think I even dodged half of them as they cut into every bit of exposed skin on my body.

After an eternity of agony, it stopped. I vaguely saw a smoking crater behind Twilight. I also realized Ginsu was licking some of my cuts and mewling.

Or did the mewling start when the healing magic started?

I think I cried out as I felt a jump start.

“And then the familiar white agony of my body getting ripped apart and put together again.” Steelskin closed his eyes and rested his head on the table.

“I...” Twilight sat there, dumbstruck. “I killed Shiny?”

“No idea,” Steelskin replied. “I’ve seen unicorns survive what I think I saw, but, yeah, you- I mean that Twilight cratered him.”

Twilight reasserted her ‘professional’ face and nodded. “That wasn’t my brother and if he were a part of that... Well, he deserved whatever he got.”

Steelskin knew it wasn’t an entirely honest statement, but knew how important pretending could be. Both of their eyes were slightly damp.

11 The Dance pt 2

Alex opened the door to find Steelskin standing on his front step.

The colt had a suit and tie that hid most of the armor he was unwilling to take off. The quality of the work and subtle elegance of the cut would be considered Elusive’s calling card, but Alex already knew that, since he was one of the ‘anonymous’ contributors that paid for it.

The older human smiled kindly. “Come on in. Scootaloo will be down in a minute.” Alex stepped aside enough to let him through, but stayed close enough to say ‘Remember that’s my daughter’.

“Thank you,” Steelskin replied as he walked in.

He had a few minutes to make idle chat with Alex before an absolutely radiant Scootaloo walked down the stairs. She brought a smile to his lips, but a tear to his eye as she came down in a Rarity Original. “Now that’s worth waiting for,” he whispered quietly to himself.

Alex spoke as softly, “She most certainly is.” He smiled at Steelskin sadly. “First time I've seen her excited about looking pretty.” He crouched down and slapped Steelskin on the shoulder. “I’m glad to know you’ll be watching out for her.”

Scootaloo’s nervous smile became a look of happiness as she caught sight of Steelskin and her wings shot out. Her feathers were perfectly preened with some gold highlights hidden on the tips of her primary feathers. Steelskin wondered thoughtfully just how long it must have taken her to work on them, remembering the time his mom spent on hers. It made him appreciate all the effort she gone through for him all the more.

Steelskin thought back with sadness to the last time he had seen her wings like that.

PR-14#

@A+2 days@

I trotted along with nervous but controlled energy, still uncomfortable with all the humans walking around. Twilight had assured me that the portal between Alex’s home reality and Equestria was fully controlled from this side and could be shut down at any time, but I had seen too much to be sure they wouldn't find a way to open their own portal.

I pushed my worries out of my head and focused on how wonderful this place was. Even Discord was good and there was talk about possibly turning everypony into alicorns. The Bearers were trying to keep it quiet, but it was such a big deal that rumors were all over the place. The internet was always a dumping ground for any kind of information like that. Luckily, it was as unreliable here as anywhere.

I was hoping against hope that this one would stay unspoiled.

Knock, Knock, Knock

I sat down to wait at Alex’s door, forgetting that humans are worried about leaving visitors on their doorstep for too long.

“Hey, Steelskin, I forgot you were coming over. Ann and the kids came for a visit and Scoots is down in the playroom with Dan and Lilly.” Alex gave me his typical ‘I’m gonna charm the shoes off you’ smile and stood aside for me to come in.

As I walked across the living room towards the door to the playroom, I noticed Dash and a human staring at each other. Dash looked uncomfortable and the human looked a little angry.

“Steelskin, this is Ann, my...” He looked uncomfortable as he tried to think of a title for his human wife.

“Hello, Ann. Nice to meet you,” I replied.

She offered a similar sentiment, but she was obviously trying really hard to look and sound pleasant. The emotional mood of the room was stressing me out, so I excused myself and hurried downstairs.

“What are these things? These are delicious!” It was Scootaloo’s voice, but it was slurred almost like she had been...

No. That can’t be it.

As I got to the bottom of the stairs, I saw her with a half eaten banana in her hooves and a bunch of strangely wrapped things on the table. The biggest (and emptiest) said ‘Salt and Vinegar Potato Chips’.

The two human children were looking uncomfortable and I don’t think my looks did much to ease their fears with my armor and piercings.

She bellowed like a mad mare, Shteelshkin!”

Her wings shot straight out, stiffer and straighter than I had ever seen and her tail rose straight into the air, twitching in ways I had only heard about in locker room talk.

Steelskin and Scootaloo were dancing up a storm. They weren't as bad as some, but were more concerned with enjoying themselves than showing off. Next to them, Sapphire and Rocky were flailing away in an attempt to match the beat of Sapphire Shores’ newest hit and drawing any attention that might’ve been directed their way.

Both of them are almost as bad as Twilight when she’s sober, Steelskin thought to himself with a grin.

He hadn't bothered learning the name of the song, but the music was certainly good for dancing.

The song ended and a slow song started up. Steelskin wanted more than anything to keep dancing with Loo, but felt it would be encouraging her too much.

I’m just too old and broken. He realized what he was doing and set his jaw. No. I’m healing and I have plenty of time... I think I need to talk to Dash... Buck, she’s gonna ask me to stay on the dance floor. I’m gonna buck Alex in the teeth for this.

“Let’s get some punch,” Steelskin said, trying to preempt the request that was already in her eyes.

Aww... Bells and Button are so cute, Sapphire projected. They all looked over to see Sweetie Belle resting her head on Button’s shoulder as they danced to the romantic melody.

Steelskin blinked back tears.

PR-14#

@A+2 days@

“You should try this!” Scootaloo was shoving the half eaten banana at me. I took it and went over to the table, picking up the ‘Potato Chip’ bag and dropping it in.

Scootaloo was all over me, nuzzling my neck and licking at my ear. I felt my body responding and had to fight my own desire to stop and let her continue.

No, she’s salted off her plot. Alex would kill me if I took advantage of her.

...and I’d deserve it. I added to myself as I tried to keep my mind focused.

I gave a tentative lick at the inside of the bag and was knocked on my own plot by the taste.

Salt and Vinegar is right, these things are potent.

I looked over at the humans. “Could you-” I felt a nibble on my ear and completely lost my train of thought.

I looked down at the table again, feeling very hot in the cheeks. I closed my eyes, pushed her away, and tried again to focus.

“Could you gather up anything she’s eaten and bring it up-” I had to push Scootaloo away again. “Upstairs.” I had to push her away a third time. “Please.”

I galloped for the stairs, every emotion I ever experienced fighting inside me.

“Alex! We've got a problem!” I yelled.

I reached the top of the stairs and went straight for the kitchen. I heard a thump behind me and looked back to see that Scoots had faceplanted. Her wings fluttered briefly as she tried to get to her hooves.

I ran straight into Alex’s legs and he only just kept his balance.

“What’s wrong? you look like you've seen-” Dash had gotten up and was coming to see what was wrong. “What is that!? Salt and...” Her voice went from fiery to ice cold with nothing in between.

I held the bag out to Alex, ears pinned back, but Dash took it from my hoof. I didn't know whether my labored breathing was due to my sprint up the stairs or the atmosphere in the room.

“...There is a banana in here...” Her voice sent shivers down my spine and I had to keep myself from bolting from the house.

The basement door slammed open, “Shteelshkin, I was scared to say it before, but I love you.” Scootaloo was wavering in the doorway, looking at me with puppy eyes. The two human kids standing behind her, looking positively terrified.

Alex walked over and picked Scootaloo up in one arm. The taller of the human children held out a couple more wrappers. “She also ate these.”

“Give me my daughter.” Dash was glaring at Alex as Scootaloo halfheartedly tried to get out of his grip.

“I don’t understand.” Ann was sitting there looking confused and concerned.

Alex sighed as he gave his wife their daughter.

“I’ll settle things here and you make sure Scoots is okay.” Alex turned away as Dash grabbed her and flew out the door, giving one last death glare at Ann.

“What happened?” The two human kids were looking at me with worry.

I looked back at Alex, feeling completely over my head, but he was busy.

“Well, salt...” I looked back one more time, trying to collect my thoughts.

Dash suddenly flew back into the kitchen, holding a passed out Scootaloo. “I’m taking her to the hospital and telling them what you let her give my daughter,” Dash said, pointing an accusatory hoof at Ann as she glared eternal hate at Alex.

“Don’t you dare claim this is my fault,” Ann replied, turning her glare back and forth between Alex and Dash.

Damage control time.

“We’re going to Sugarcube Corner,” I announced, loud enough for Alex to look over.

Once he nodded, I took off, struggling to keep my speed down to where the human kids could keep up. Dash flew past me, getting to the door first and giving a strangled scream at something Ann said.

“Thanks, Ann. Thank you so very much. I mentioned the meaning of all the stuff you sent with the kids tonight. We laughed at the intoxicating effects of salt. You even joked about salt and vinegar chips, Ann.” His voice carried through the front door even after I closed it. “And then there was bananas. I told you how surprising it was that something as simple as a banana would have such a powerful chemical effect on ponies. It’s like Viagra and Red Bull all rolled into one. Not to mention how Dash almost passed out when I told her I used to eat a whole bunch in one night."

I could hear Ann spluttering with rage "Oh no you don't! Don't blame me for not remembering every minutiae of this, this, crazy pony world...”

I quickened my pace so that their kids didn't have to listen. Sadly, my dragonish hearing picked up more of their yelling.

"I waited 60 years! 60. Years. How long did you wait? 6 months after Dash and I jumped? Until I got here, I busted my hump for no one but you. To get back to you. I fought for you. I debased myself for you. I spilled blood for you. And how do you repay me? You hand me off as soon as you can. Not even interested in building a family. Me, you, Dash, Dan, Lily... Scoots. Now this. You give a 12 year old girl a 40 ouncer and a hand full of Viagra. And then you have the audacity to get mad at her mother, after I...”

Thankfully, the rest was lost as I got too far away to hear.

“Did you bring it?” A hushed whisper caught Steelskin’s ear.

“Yeah, got it right here. Dad forgot to lock the salt safe two days ago.” That sounded like Silver Spoon. “So, what are we gonna do with it?”

“Well, we could drop it in the punch bowl. All you need to do is get Spect to cause a distraction and I’ll drop it in the bowl.” Steelskin rounded the corner to find Diamond Tiara grinning at an uncomfortable Silver Spoon. Scootaloo, Rocky, and Sapphire followed him.

Steelskin gave the two of them a stare that said it all. “Are you really that stupid?” He dragged a hoof across his face. Past experience told him that yes, they were. Pretty much every reality had them doing something stupidly mean to the Crusaders. “There’s a reason why kids like us shouldn't take salt, and it’s not just inexperience. Throw that stupid thing out.”

“What, are you scared to try some salt?” Tiara smirked at him, doing the typical scaredy cat ploy.

“No. I've had experience with it. Some good, some really bad.” He gave a long suffering sigh. “But you should be. Rule one that any intelligent adult keeps in mind when taking the stuff is: Salt. Makes. You. Stupid.” His annoyance got the better of him. “And you are already pretty stupid as it is.”

Diamond Tiara stood there in mute fury while Silver Spoon looked back and forth between the two.

“I should drag you over to Cheerilee right now and tell her about this.” Steelskin threatened, taking the cube from her hoof.

He sat there just long enough to make her start to squirm before softening his frown briefly. “But I won’t. Not this time.” He dropped the cube to the ground and crushed it under hoof before kicking the little pile to scatter it.

He briefly frowned with a different kind of sadness. That cube would've given him four evenings of salted forgetfulness in a body his size. No. That road is much too tempting and I can’t be sure I’d be able to stop, he thought, pushing the yearning out of his mind before turning back to the stupid bully.

“But, if I ever see you do anything even close to this ever again... well I’ll leave it up to your imagination on how I’ll deal with it.” The smile on Steelskin’s face reminded Scootaloo of Dino when her cat was ready to pounce on a poor, unsuspecting rabbit.

Diamond Tiara’s eyes were wide with fear even before they were drawn to the four teeth that were way too pointy to be in a pony’s mouth.

Steelskin closed his lips, turned away, and started walking. His friends fell in beside him.

“Wow, how can you stand up to bullies like that?” Rocky asked.

Steelskin’s head drooped and he veered off towards the seats. “Bullies are just foals. They can beat you up and make you feel like flop, but they’re not monsters.” Steelskin trembled as he took a breath. “Once you've faced a real monster, you realize just how weak bullies are. After that, bullies just aren't scary anymore.”

And I hope you stay afraid of bullies for a long time to come, he thought to himself sadly.

He looked up and noticed the nervous smiles on his friends’ faces and realized what he’d done. Looking back, he saw Diamond Tiara staring at him in fear.

“Tiara.” She flinched at the sound of his voice. “I’m sorry, I shouldn't have threatened you like that. It’s just that what you were trying to do was that dangerous.” Steelskin’s conciliatory smile didn't do much to reassure her.

Diamond Tiara sneered, failing to hide her fear. She also failed to hide the puddle beneath her, but Steelskin studiously avoided letting on that he saw it.

“I mean it. I’m sorry.”

He thought for a minute and turned to Silver Spoon. “Do us all a favor. You know Blitzen? Let her tell you and Tiara about her experience with salt.” Steelskin turned away with a sigh. “Then you two should be able to understand why I got so angry.”

Spect had seen what had happened from across the room and a towel appeared in a silvery glow, mopping up the puddle and disappearing as quietly as it came.

“Why don’t adults do anything about bullies like her?” Rocky asked as he and Steelskin walked away. “They’re always just saying either don’t let it bother you or tell a teacher, but those never work.”

“I’m pretty sure they've just forgotten how painful words can be to young kids.” Steelskin frowned at the floor. “When you start facing real problems, you start seeing how weak and cowardly bullies are and how foalish it is to worry about what they think about you.”

Everyone was quietly thinking about that as they walked towards some seats.

“...Soon you forget how hard it used to be to ignore that stuff.”

PR-14#

@A+2 days@

I sat with Alex’s kids as we drank milkshakes. Pinkie had not only given us the drinks on the house, but had given us each a ‘frownie face remover’ cupcake.

Daniel looked at me, a lot of fear was still in his eyes. “So, what was wrong with Scootaloo?”

I didn't need any time to answer since I had been thinking about what to tell them the entire trip over.

“In your world, humans get drunk on alcohol, right?”

Both of them nodded their heads.

“Well, ponies get drunk on salt. We like the taste of alcoholic drinks, but it doesn't do anything to us. We even let kids like me drink stuff with alcohol because it does almost nothing to us.”

They raised their eyebrows in surprise at this.

“Salt, on the other hoof, does,” I continued. “If you go into a bar in Equestria, you get a bowl of salt that you spoon into your drink.”

Lilly’s eyes went wide as she realized what I was saying. “The chips... we gave her chips covered in...”

Both of them looked horrified. “We...”

I jumped in quickly. “There’s no way you would've known. You didn't do anything wrong. I assume from how your dad yelled at her, that he had told your mom about it and that she should’ve known. I’d even blame Dash because she would know about the differences between our worlds and should’ve checked the snacks you brought.”

I realized I was criticizing them pretty badly and tried to backtrack. “Everypony should have double checked because it’s easy to forget stuff like that.”

They looked a little relieved at this and I was thanking Luna that they didn't ask about the-

“So why did Rainbow Dash get upset about the banana?”

I am proud to say I didn't facehoof at Daniel’s question. I merely took a deep breath. “That’s kinda embarrassing... Let’s just say that only adults eat bananas and only when they’re with their special somepony.”

Daniel’s jaw hit the table as he put two and two together.

Lilly looked between us in confusion and I desperately tried to think of a conversation changer.

Steelskin and Scootaloo walked out of the dance and sat on a bench. As they sat, staring at Luna’s sky. Steelskin chuckled.

Scootaloo turned to him with a light smile and a raised eyebrow. “What’s so funny?”

Steelskin sobered up a little. Scootaloo hadn't gotten seriously hurt in that reality, but things were a bit rough for everyone because of it.

“I was just remembering something because of what happened earlier...” His smile came back as he remembered happier times. “Almost every reality your dad was in, he got quite a lot of gossip due to a certain fruit he likes that affects ponies but not humans.”

Scootaloo snorted in amusement. “Yeah. One day mom and I came home to find him with an entire bunch (I think that’s what he called it) on the table. Mom pushed me out of the room while yelling at him for having ‘nature’s heat’ where I could see it.” She had to stop her story for a second to get her giggles under control. “Mom froze when she saw three empty peels in front of him.”

“Three?” Despite knowing that bananas didn't affect humans, Steelskin was still horrified. He’d never tried one himself for obvious reasons, but had still heard lots of rumors from older colts and had most of them confirmed.

Steelskin’s horror turned to mirth as he stood up, helping Scootaloo to her hooves and starting the walk to her house. The walk was silent, but comfortable, both feeling happy about how the night went overall.

As they walked up the steps, Scootaloo started getting nervous.

“Well, I guess this is-” Steelskin was interrupted by Scootalo darting forward and kissing him on the lips.

Steelskin’s eyes went wide and he stopped breathing for a second as the same turmoil he remembered from that other reality hit him again. Suddenly, all his desire, embarrassment, fear, and every other emotion flooded his senses. After a moment that felt like forever to both of them, panic won out. Pushing her away, he galloped away, silently damning himself for... he didn’t know what, he just felt that everything he had done was wrong.

Scootaloo, having even less of an idea of what happened, felt herself getting ready to burst into tears. Holding it barely at bay, she opened the door and pulled herself inside.

"Oh, sweetie, what's wrong?" Alex asked, sitting on the couch, obviously waiting for her return.

"He hates me. I'm ugly and childish an-and..." The floodgates broke and she ran into her dad’s arms, sniffling and hiccuping as tears streamed down her face.

"That's not true, you're a beautiful young-"

"What the buck do you know, dad? You can't tell!" Scootaloo virtually screamed.

Dash came out of the kitchen. "Hey now, your dad means well. Alex, this is girl talk. Shoo."

"But... I..."

"Shoo." Dash pulled Scootaloo out of his arms.

Alex smiled sadly, looking at the two ponies he cared for more than life itself. "I'm going to have a little talk with Steelskin. He may look like a kid, but he can be an adult."

Steelskin heard a knock on his door and looked up from petting Ginsu.

“Come in.”

The door opened slowly to reveal Alex, smiling gently.

"Are you here to buck me up?" Steelskin asked, gently pushing Ginsu away.

"What? No. Why would I do that? No, I just wanted to find out what happened, that's all. You up for a cup of coffee?"

“Please?” Steelskin asked, half jokingly.

“Only if you defend yourself,” Alex replied with a grin, brushing his hand against his knife.

After a moment of watching Steelskin’s reaction, he pulled his hand away and sat next to the colt. “So, what happened?”

Steelskin closed his eyes and sagged forward. ”She kissed me and I freaked... She okay?”

Alex smiled and reached a hand over to scratch Steelskin’s ear. “Yeah. She is, however, on the cusp of marehood, and that means hormones are all over the place. Still, I don't think I would trust any other colt... You okay?"

Steelskin let out a short bark of laughter. “I haven’t been okay for a long time...” He let out a heavy sigh. “...I have been getting a little better, though... I-I just... Can we fight? Fighting’s one of the few things I can usually do right.”

The two smiled at each other and headed into the back yard, both giving a quick thanks to Luna for the full moon shining brightly.

Author's Note

This chapter got much more help than usual (and I completely forgot to put this in until the day after I published it-oops)
Thanks to TechOgre for volunteering the majority of Alex and Ann's dialogue when this was still in concept form.
Also, thanks to TechOgre, Discord's Advocate, Genosaber, and Warpd for multiple suggestions, criticisms, and suggestions.

12 What Scootaloo Can't Handle

Steelskin was awoken from a fitful sleep by a gentle knock on his door. The light streaming in his window assaulted his eyes.

“Coming,” he called out, glancing at his clock.

9:46

He smiled at the custom magic display based on Alex’s home reality. It was a nice little gift Twilight gave him as a housewarming present.

His smile fading, he dragged himself to the door, having a good idea who would be greeting him there.

His heart dropped into his stomach when he opened the door, finding exactly who he didn’t want to, but very much expected to see. His ears pinned back as he, for the dozenth time since last night, remembered his and Scootaloo’s parting. He felt his eyes start to mist up and he fought it with all his strength.

“Hi, Alex,” he said, just barely keeping a quaver out of his voice. “This is because of last night, isn’t it?”

“It’s okay,” he responded. “From what little Scoots told me, I’m pretty sure I don’t have to be mad at you.”

He gave a weary smile before continuing. “May I come in?”

Alex glanced down in surprise as Scootaloo pushed in front of him to glare at Steelskin.

“What was up with you last night?” she asked, trying to use her anger to push down the hurt she was feeling.

Wordlessly, Steelskin stepped aside to invite them in and they all walked into his livingroom.

Alex glared at his daughter as she walked into the livingroom before turning to Steelskin. “Do you have any tea I can make?”

Steelskin gave a thin smile. “Tea’s in the second cupboard from the left, pot’s in the cabinet directly below it.”

While they were talking, Scootaloo sat on the couch, blinking back tears. Steelskin followed her in and sat on one of the floor cushions opposite it, guilt forming a painful lump in his throat.

As she sat looking at him, her hurt and anger faded. In its place welled up concern as she saw him with a weariness she’d only seen on her dad’s face.

“So, Steel, what’s up with us?”

“What do you mean?” Steelskin looked away, failing completely at hiding the fact that he knew exactly what she meant.

“Us. You, me, the fact that we both like each other.” Scootaloo’s eyes narrowed as irritation resurfaced.

“I told you before. I’m too old-”

“You’re a year younger than me, and don’t go talking about all the ‘years’ you spent jumping. Yeah, you went through Tartarus, and that made you grow up fast, but,” Here, her eyes started getting moist. “I’ve been through some pretty rough stuff too.”

Scootaloo put a hoof on his before continuing. “You can’t keep it in. I wanna be there for you.”

“I-I can’t.” Steelskin looked down at her hoof before continuing. “I’m too broken. What I’ve seen... You saw how I treated Tiara. I really thought I was being... I don’t think I’m a pony anymore.”

“Tell me,” Scootaloo said emphatically.

Steelskin’s expression hardened in determination. “I don’t want you to have the nightmares I do.”

“You’re a bucking stupid flank head.” Scootaloo glared at Steelskin. “You think I can’t handle knowing somepony I care about’s been hurt or in danger? Have my dad show you his back. Have him tell you about the diamond dog he punched through the window then beat the fleas off. I bucking had to yell and hit him to get him to snap out of it before he killed her.” Her voice rose in anger and frustration.

Steelskin stared at her in confused embarrassment. “I’m sorry, I just didn’t think-”

“Of course you didn’t think. You didn’t think about how my mom’s an Element of Harmony. You didn’t think about how she’s gone up against Nightmare Moon. You know, the bucking alicorn that almost killed her own sister and tried to bring about eternal night twice. You didn’t think about the fact she’s gone up against Discord, a god of chaos that could’ve turned her inside out. Or bucking Sombra. Or the bucking monster of the week out of the Everfree Forest.”

Tears dripped down both their faces and Steelskin pawed the floor, unable to meet her withering glare.

Scootaloo continued. “Or how about me?” She got up and hit him on the chest, counterpointing her words. ”You think I’m fragile after my bucking birth parents locked me in a closet for most of my childhood? How they rolled dice every day to see if they fed me? I can barely fly because of them, but, guess what? I can handle it!”

Scootaloo tackled him in a teary hug.

After a moment, Steelskin pushed her away. “You wanna know what I’ve seen?” His voice was tinged with anger. “I’ve seen your wings ripped off. I’ve seen the Elements of ’Harmony’ kill Celestia and Luna. I’ve seen Matt put ponies’ heads on spikes! I’ve seen you thrown into a cage and tortured because I wouldn’t do what an evil version of your dad wanted me to!”

Steelskin’s eyes went wide as he realized what he was saying. His voice dropped to a whisper. “I-I just don’t want to hurt you.”

Scootaloo’s eyes went wide as well and she looked a little green as she thought about what he just said.

After a moment of shocked horror, her mouth closed into a tight line. She pulled back her hoof and punched him in the face. “Knowing you’re hurting hurts me. Yeah, I might have nightmares when I hear those stories, I might even get sick like my mom did when she first saw dad’s scars, but it’ll be worth it to know you’re not having to face it all on your own.”

Scootaloo grabbed him back into a fierce hug and let her tears soak into his mane.

After a few moments, she looked up to see her dad in the doorway.

“So, looks like you’re having a pretty deep chat,” He said as he sat down on the couch.

Scootaloo stretched her neck to stare pointedly at Steelskin. “He was telling me how I’m too fragile to hear what he’s been through.”

Alex looked pointedly but kindly at Steelskin. "You think my princess is too fragile? She knows most of my stories, and Dash told her stuff even I found a little disturbing." Alex placed a hand on her shoulder and smiled in pride. "She’s one of the strongest ponies I know."

Scootaloo stuck her tongue out at Steelskin as he sighed deeply.

“So, you think Loo can handle hearing about how Tallic killed a dragon and made me bathe in its blood?” Steelskin looked between them, hoping to see how that affected them.

“Whaddya think, Scoots?” Alex grinned at her as he stood up. Steelskin thought he saw some slight worry in their eyes.

She shrugged, trying to act like it wasn’t a big deal. "Can't be as bad as the time Mom fought Discord.” Her face darkened a little, unable to keep up the act. “All those ponies he did things to…” She turned and looked at her dad with a little shudder. “I still can’t believe you humans made a kids show about that.”

“Yeah,” He responded. “They cut out most of what he did and put in a few more silly things.”

Scootaloo turned back to Steelskin with a determined glare. “Yeah, I think I can handle it."

DS-1#

@Arrival+3 Minutes@

“Oh, great, another one.”

The voice was resigned and frightened, and the direction implied it was a pegasus.

I struggled to my hooves. I could feel Tallic right behind me, slowing his breathing and forcing quick healing of the jump sickness. Not that he would ever admit that it was anything more than a minor inconvenience.

“Quick, get Twilight and the others, looks like it teleported in and is still a little dazed,” Ordered a second voice from the ground on the other side of Tallic.

“Peace, friends,” Tallic rumbled. “We mean you no harm.”

“Great piles of steaming minotaur flop, it’s awake!” The first said even as she flew off.

“Interesting expletive,” Alex said with a slight frown.

Steelskin got the hint. “Yeah, I guess at my age, I should be censoring that stuff.”

Scootaloo gave a little huff.

DS-1#

@Arrival +5 Minutes@

“Not only do I not wish to harm you, but, strange as it seems, I am willing to befriend you.” The anger in Tallic’s voice made me wince.

“Calm yourself down if you want them to believe that,” I whispered at him.

Tallic continued on in a slightly less threatening voice. “Is Twilight Sparkle a princess here, and are their majesties Princesses Celestia and Luna the rulers of this land?”

“P-princess Twilight?”

“From your tone, I would expect that the answer to my first question is a negative. I assume Twilight Sparkle, the unicorn is still Celestia’s protege?”

“How do you know about that?”

Tallic sighed mightily. “Just make sure she knows that I wish peace and will not attack unless attacked. I have had dealings with her in other realities and I would rather not have to match power with her again-Ouch!”

I heard an audible smack of hooves on snout.

“Rainbow Dash, I presume?” Tallic’s voice dropped again to a snarl. “I am getting quite tired of how you greet me in these varied realities.”

“Don’t give me that, you vicious dragon! Once Twilight gets here, we’re going to bust your flank up,” Dash’s voice said.

“Oops, sorry, gonna take a while since I’m not used to being able to be a kid,” Steelskin said. “But you can’t say your wife doesn’t talk like that.”

Alex’s face was neutral. “I admit nothing.” He then hummed and hawed theatrically for a moment. “Well, maybe sometimes.”

Scootaloo snorted then snickered, almost spilling her tea. “Yeah, sometimes.”

The kettle started whistling and the three stood up and walked into the kitchen to have their tea. Settling down at the table, the two ponies watched Alex start the tea steeping.

DS-1#

@Arrival +10 Minutes@

I was starting to see blurs, so I figured I might be able to smooth things over.

Hopping up on Tallic’s back, I called out to the blobs in front of me. “Don’t worry, Tallic’s nice. He’s been protecting me ever since I got caught in his jump.”

Well, that’s what I was planning to do. What actually happened is that I jumped up, barely had my balance when I opened my mouth and promptly threw up, lost my balance, and slid down his side in a long smear of my own sick. Tallic whipped his tail around and caught me just before I slid off completely.

“He’s been taking care of me,” I said, struggling not to throw up again as he set me down on the ground.

“Oh, you poor dear,” A white and purple blob said with Rarity’s voice and I felt a cloth wipe at my muzzle.

“They’re jumpers!” Twilight Sparkle’s voice called out.

I sat, refusing to move away from Tallic, but letting them clean me up as my vision returned.

“I assume, from my warm welcome, that you have been having difficulties with my kind?”

”Metalicanaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Tallic jumped back, starting to spread his wings and raise his foreclaws in defense before he forced himself to relax and greet his pink nightmare.

“Ooh! Steelskin too,” Pinkie said, jumping forward to give me a hug, completely ignoring the remains of vomit on my coat.

Twilight trotted over. “Pinkie, what is-”

“This is superterriffic! Metallicana-”

“Tallic,” I interrupted Pinkie, knowing Tallic didn’t like using that name.

“Tallic is training Steelskin, here, in dragon slayer magic-”

Twilight cocked her head in interest. “Dragon slayer?”

“Yupperooni!”

Pinkie went on to explain about the dragon civil war with very few corrections from Tallic.

”Oh, no! I forgot!” Pinkie pulled something big out of... well, I don’t know, it was Pinkie after all. “Both of you should drink this. It’ll help with the jump effects,” She said with a wink at Tallic.

I took a sip from the cup thrust into my hooves and immediately felt my stomach settle, my head clear, and the last of the fuzziness leave my vision.

Tallic did the same with a keg, glaring at Pinkie Pie.

“So, you’re telling me Pinkie already had a keg of something that cured jump sickness?” Alex looked at Steelskin incredulously before shaking his head. “Nevermind, we’re talking about Pinkie here, of course she did.”

Scootaloo giggled. “Yup, sounds like Pinkie alright.”

“You have no idea,” Steelskin said with a snicker.

He sobered up and continued the story. “Twilight told us what had been going on.”

DS-1#

@Arrival -2 weeks@

The first warning Ponyville had was Lilly Valley screaming “The Horror!”

Most ponies hadn’t even looked over at her before a blast of fire engulfed several buildings. Overhead, a giant green-yellow dragon flew overhead, belching fire as it scanned the town, looking for something. Most ponies scattered, but a few unicorns were firing on it and a flight of pegasi rushed off to get some rainclouds.

The dragon turned its attention towards the unicorns and inhaled just as Matt stepped out from an alleyway and unloaded a few plasma blasts, trying to find a vulnerable spot. It banked towards him as he ducked behind an alleyway.

On the other side of the street, Twilight stepped out in the middle of the street and fired a blast that the dragon dodged around just as Matt hit its wing. It roared its pain and renewed its charge towards where he was holed up, slamming into the building and burying him in rubble.

Twilight took the opportunity to catch it in a paralysis field, but it responded by sending a gout of fire point blank. It washed over a hastily erected ice shield. It shrugged off the paralysis and brought a claw down on the dome of ice.

As the ice shield crumbled, the dragon’s head jerked down and swung around to another alleyway. It leapt at the alley just as a mass of spikes exploded from the side of its neck, electricity crackling around it. It howled in pain as it grabbed the mass of writhing spikes and ripped it from its neck. With its free claw, it grabbed Alex and squeezed before throwing him into a building and launching itself into the air.

Its tail smashed into him on its way up as a final goodbye.

Scootaloo’s intake of breath brought Steelskin up short and caused Alex to put a hand on her shoulder.

“You really want me to keep going?” Steelskin tried to hide his discomfort at subjecting Scootaloo to the story with a look that screamed ‘I told you so.’

Scootaloo returned the look. “I told you already. I can take it.” She pushed her dad’s hand away and sat up straight. “Keep going.”

Alex poured the three of them more tea and Scootaloo took a careful sip, hoping to settle her stomach.

“Okay.” Steelskin narrowed his eyes. “Twi was out cold. I think she had tried to reinforce Trace’s shield. Trace ran off to the library to get some healing potions, but wasn’t able to make it back in time. Alex died in Dash’s hooves shortly after she got there...”

Steelskin shut his eyes, trying to stop his own tears at the painful memory. “It made a couple more raids before Tallic and I arrived.”

DS-1#

@Arrival+5 Days@

“Why aren’t we bringing the cave down on him?” I asked.

“Never fight a dragon in or even near their cave unless you have something to prove to her.” Tallic gazed into the distance for a little while with a slight smile on his face before frowning and looking back to me. “When you need to kill a dragon, you catch him by surprise and every attack should be a killing strike.”

We waited for several days before it made its appearance. Tallic spent most of the time ‘napping’ while I hung out with whoever wanted to visit. It was usually the jumpers or the elements, and they always brought food for me even though I told them I was fine grazing.

Finally, on the fifth day, Tallic opened his eyes and told me to hide in the woods.

A shadow fell over us as I ran to the nearest clump of trees as Tallic leapt into the air, scales shining like polished mirrors. It dodged him, just barely avoiding his talons before unleashing a torrent of flame and circling around to grab at Tallic’s wing. Tallic pulled the wing in and launched a spike through its own wing membrane and into its side. Tallic snapped at its neck as it lashed out with its tail. Luckily, it just bounced off Tallic’s hide.

Tallic grabbed at the tail with a hind leg, getting distracted enough for it to grab him around the neck. Even as the dragon was grabbing at him with its other claw, Tallic grabbed its neck with his foreclaws and brought his hind claws up to break the dragon’s wings. As they fell, Tallic angled himself to hit the ground near me and dug his opposing claws into its throat as their impact dug a ten tail trench in the grass. A few moments of struggle ensued before Tallic pulled himself off his mortally wounded enemy.

He limped towards me, multiple gashes leaking silvery blood onto the grass. Behind him, the green dragon feebly struggled to right itself. “Come here quickly. A dragon’s blood is too powerful to waste.”

I numbly walked over to him, still reeling from watching the fight. I was more concerned with trying to figure out when he got all the wounds during his fight.

“The blood of a dragon gives a dragon slayer power. The dragon slayers of the civil war would bathe in the blood of the dragons they killed. These realities are getting more and more dangerous, so we must use what we can to strengthen you and prepare you for what lies ahead.” As he finished talking, he ripped the dying dragon’s throat out and threw me under the flow of blood.

Scootaloo ran to the bathroom and violent retching sounds came from within.

Alex reached out and put a hand on Steelskin’t hoof and smiled sadly. “Don’t worry, she wants to be stronger. She knew what she was getting into.”

Steelskin gave a smile that almost reached his eyes. There wasn’t anything to say, so he just thought about the feeling of the burning dragon blood soaking into his coat and filling him with a power that was even more frightening for the accompanying desire for more. His breathing quickened as he remembered how good it felt to sit there, absorbing a dead dragon’s blood while Tallic ripped open its chest and ate its heart and lungs.

Scootaloo marched in and downed the rest of her cold tea before glaring at Steelskin and wrapping him in a fierce hug.

“It bothers me, but I can take it,” she whispered. “What I can’t take is knowing that you’re suffering alone.”

Steelskin gave a choked laugh.

“What would you say if I told you I enjoyed the feeling of power its blood was giving me?”

Alex looked a little nervous, but Scootaloo, after swallowing hard, replied, “I don’t care. I know you’re a good pony.”

She swallowed hard again and poured herself another cup of cold tea, downing it in one gulp. “You’re better than a good pony. You’re more like my dad than anypony I've ever met - well, with the exception of Mom.”

Alex looked a little uncomfortable about the praise, but Steelskin was too busy being floored by the look of determination in her eyes to notice.

DS-1#

@Arrival+5 Days@

Dash caught herself just before she hit the ground, but was still stunned to the point of unresponsiveness at the sight of me covered in dragon blood. I, myself, was so caught up in the feeling of the dragon’s power seeping into me that I didn’t notice her until Trace came barrelling into the clearing made by Tallic and the other dragon’s landing.

I almost missed the sight of Dash because she bolted, leaving a blast of wind I felt from fifty tails away.

Trace glanced briefly at her fading rainbow trail before turning to us.

“What’s this about?” he asked, gesturing vaguely.

Suddenly, I became painfully aware of the smile on my face and the blood soaking my coat and mane.

Swallowing loudly, Tallic gave an answer. “We are keeping the power of this dragon from being wasted.”

“I see...” Trace responded hesitantly. “Well, seeing as you’re both unharmed, I suppose I’ll let the others know the dragon has been… ‘dealt with’, assuming Rainbow Dash hasn't already beaten me to the punch.” Turning, he muttered something under his breath before teleporting away.

I’m pretty sure that, between the two of them, they warned everypony off. We had very few visitors, and the only one who didn't disappear shortly after thanking us for saving Ponyville was Matt. Tallic ended up giving him the meat and trying to give him a few other parts. Even he wasn't really comfortable with the whole blood bath thing.

Scootaloo returned from her second run to the bathroom with a look that just dared Steelskin to mention it.

Once she had his full attention, she spoke with steely determination. “I told you. The thing I can’t handle is knowing you’re alone.”

With that, she hit him in the face.

Hard.

Author's Note

Thanks again to my prereaders and fellow Memverse writers.

DS is short for dragon slaying

13 Alpha Wolf... Pony? Dragon?

Scootaloo spoke to Steelskin excitedly, “Okay, so Bells will be asking Rarity to make our costumes and you’ll ask your friend Garudo if he can make some fake spikes.” Her smile faltered for a moment as they prepared to leave him at the entrance to the hospital.

She looked shyly at the ground as everypony else trotted off, then made a decision. She gave him an affectionate nuzzle, sliding her nose from his cheekbone into his mane and crossing necks with him. He accepted it and rested his head on her neck in return. She smelled of lilac and axle grease.

They broke contact and Scootaloo ran off to catch up with her already departing friends while Steelskin turned into the hospital to meet with the new therapist Miss Introspective called in. He’d been warned that it was a warg and now he was feeling a little uncomfortable about the choice of Nightmare Night costumes.

“Steelskin, here to see Weyul,” he said to the receptionist. He had no idea what he was feeling as he waited for a response.

The older pony looked up from her papers and smiled kindly. “Just down that hall,” She pointed as she spoke. “Fifth door on the left.”

Marching down the corridor, he counted out the requisite five doors.Taking a deep breath, he opened it.

Even though he knew what to expect, he was still overwhelmed. A warg, easily as large as Big Macintosh, with salt and pepper fur and a large silver patch on his back, sat calmly behind a low desk, reviewing a thick file. His eyes spoke of wisdom and concern. His body lay relaxed but attentive on his cushion and his mouth was closed, hiding his sharp predatory teeth.

“Greetings, Steelskin, son of Toughstuff, Ancient Colt, Friend of Dragons, Defender of the Weak, I am Weyul son of Wieland, Honourable Healer of Souls, Warrior of the Kaltoo Clan, Master of his Household, Peacemaker to all tribes, Friend to Ponies. My friends call me Weyul and that is how I would like you to see me.” Weyul gave a smile that Steelskin found difficult to return.

A shadow briefly passed over Steelskin’s face as the sight of a warg brought back emotionally charged memories. “I’d love to,” he replied, settling down in the borrowed office in the hospital with just a touch of nervousness.

“I am impressed, Steelskin,” The warg growled in what was probably its friendliest voice. “There is no fear in your eyes.”

“Well, my adoptive father was a dragon, so it’s not like you’re more dangerous than what I’m already used to. Plus, I think some of the things I’ve seen humans do would make even a warrior like you nervous.” Steelskin smiled tightly and the intelligent wolf saw a brief flash of fear as Steelskin’s memories surfaced only to be pushed back down.

Weyul let out a barking laugh. “I have come to heal your soul, but you are already healing mine.”

At Steelskin’s inquisitive look, Weyul explained. “There is a reason there are virtually no wargs in Equestria. You ponies are frightened by our very looks.” His gaze dropped for a moment. “It is not something that is pleasant to see in another's eyes.”

“Yeah, I get a little bit of that with my appearance as well,” Steelskin responded as his piercings felt heavy on his ears. “I’ve pretty much ended up with Tallic’s view that anypony worth befriending will look past your appearance.” A slight frown showed that he was not entirely successful in keeping this attitude.

“Wise words, but I would be surprised if even he were not hurt by being judged based on his species. Their reputation can mark them as antisocial to the extreme.” Weyul scowled. “I did not look forward to this visit. In fact, I had been contacted multiple times before by Introspective the Gentle, but refused. Even when she wrote in desperation of a young colt that she was too fearful to be able to help, I was tempted to decline. There is no way to help a creature so timid that they are afraid of the very sight of you.”

Weyul’s ears drooped in sadness and he let out a breathy sigh.

“I need to ask you something,” Steelskin said, looking down at his hooves, fearing confirmation of his thoughts. “Is there any place for me? I have to leave school because I’m traumatizing my classmates. I think I’d be better off in the Griffin Kingdom where you’re not so... fragile.”

Some softer laughter preceded Weyul’s response. “Who decided that you cannot go to school?”

Steelskin’s jaw set in a grim line and he glared at Weyul, daring him to contradict his next statement. “I did. I made a filly piss her tail and didn’t even realize until I was about to walk away. I’d rather not force them to kick me out.”

Weyul took the challenge with a narrowing of his eyes as he let his smile drop to a more subtle level. “Would the protectors of the children judge you as harshly as you judge yourself? You would have a whole set of other problems to deal with if you moved to the griffon lands. They might not be ‘soft’ like ponies, but that doesn’t mean you will fit in, and I don’t think it would be a good fit for you... though, I may have a friend for you to meet.”

As Steelskin tried to find an answer to this, Weyul pulled out some recording gems and placed them on the table next to him. He stared at them, reading the inscriptions before picking one out.

“Much as I would love to argue your influence over your packmates, I think it would be best to see you recount ‘Griffon Lands number three’ for now. It was actually the one that convinced me that you needed my particular brand of help.”

Bile rose in Steelskin’s throat as he recognized which one he was being asked about. The antiseptic smells of the hospital became overwhelming.

“Can we go somewhere else?”

GL-3#

@Arrival +5 Weeks@

“Hello, my little pony.” A warg stepped out from the tree cover right in front of me. “That’s a pretty little piece of armor you’re wearing... Too bad it’s broken.”

I was in one of my funks. Every place in Equestria reminded me somehow of Tallic, my parents, or the friends in Ponyville I kept making then losing. The Griffon lands were my choice this time. Despite how well the place fit my mood, this warg pack that undoubtedly surrounded me was not what I wanted to deal with right now.

“Yeah, it’s cracked and worthless, so obviously I’m not worth messing with.” I tried walking past, but the wolf moved to the middle of the road, blocking my path.

I sized the dog up. He was easily three times my size, scarred all over, and had multiple piercings as well as dermal spikes.

“I see that your pack holds to the old ways.” I stated this with no emotion, merely letting the statement itself hang in the air.

“King Fenris was a fool. The Wargum have become soft. The lesser races are rubbing off on them. Those not warg should only be food.”

“Ah, yes, my more... uncivil brethren,” Weyul replied neutrally.

As they walked through town, Steelskin noted how everypony quickly turned around and hustled off in another direction as he and Weyul approached. He could see the warg getting angrier as doors slammed shut and vendors hid behind their carts.

A rumbling growl emanated from the warg. “Stupid panicky species. Controlled by instinct rather than intellect.” He suddenly realized who he was talking to. “I apologize. It was not my intention to offend, I just-”

“Seriously, I understand.” Steelskin smiled at him sadly. “We even panic at the sight of zebras, sadly.”

They walked a little further in silence, Weyul trying to control his anger and Steelskin wishing there was more he could say.

“Hey, Steelskin, How’s it going, and who’s your friend?” Alex was walking towards us in a slightly too relaxed stance with a slightly too large smile on his face.

“Hi Alex, this is Weyul, son of Wieland... uhm... friend of ponies.” Steelskin turned with an apologetic smile. “Sorry, I can’t remember the rest of your name.”

“Thank you. Those were the important ones,” Weyul said to Steelskin before turning to Alex. “Greetings, Alex Roberts, Paladin of Redemption, Husband of Rainbow Dash, Fellow Carnivore, and protector of Ponyville. I am Weyul, son of Wieland, Honourable Healer of Souls, Warrior of the Kaltoo Clan, Master of his Household, Peacemaker to all tribes, Friend to Ponies. If you reject your fear, I give you permission to call me Weyul.”

"I can try. Fight or flight is very strong in my species. And since you're a friend of Steelskin, I can't fight, so," He chuckled, "A slave to my baser instincts, I suppose, Weyul."

Weyul gave Alex a calculating look before responding. “I see you have truly taken your hand from your weapon and I am glad to have that trust. But, supposing you were to fight, what would you do? How would you strike me down?"

Alex looked at him warily, "Use my knife, at range, stun you electrically, tie you up, then sort things out."

He glanced between Alex and Steelskin, watching both reactions before smiling a wolfish grin. "Excellent! You fight wisely, keeping a larger and possibly more deadly warrior at bay, yet you then proceed to attempt peacemaking. This makes my heart howl with joy. A warrior who understands that the way to most surely defeat an enemy is to make him your friend."

Alex chuckled. ”Very true. Ticks them off and gives you something to drink about.”

Weyul looked off into the distance. “Yes, I do believe I can be of use in this town.” Opening his mouth in a toothy smile again, he continued, “Introspective The Gentle had asked that I find time to hear your stories after I have done what I can for Steelskin here. If you are willing, please come by the Hall of Healing tomorrow.”

GL-3#

@Arrival+ 5 Weeks@

It was far too predictable. I was hoping that they weren’t that traditionalist, but since they were, I’d be able to use that against them... hopefully. I didn’t even need to smell them to know that there were four besides the alpha stationed on either side of the road, front and back.

On cue, a warg leapt out from the underbrush, running the age old gambit of snapping at my flank to spook me.

I shot out a hind leg, catching him under the jaw and sending him muzzle over tail.

Before he hit the tree behind him, the one diagonally opposite him leapt for my throat. I was already in mid spin and caught him full in the side with both hind legs. I felt the air leave his lungs as I continued the twirl, pulling my hind legs back in to spin faster and ready my hind legs for the next one. He was slightly ahead of where I expected. Instead of hitting the alpha or his wingpony, or would that be wingwarg? I used the wingwarg, as a springboard to launch myself into the last one.

Too close for hooves.

I rammed my head into his snout, hearing breaking bones and teeth as I let myself flip tail over muzzle, twisting to land on my hooves.

Trying to show more arrogance than I felt, I struck a dramatic pose. “As you can see, I am no mere pony,” I said, making use of their hesitation. “I am Steelskin, son of Toughstuff, adopted by Tallic the iron dragon, jumper between worlds. I am heir to earth pony magic, dragonslayer magic, and world jumping.”

As I was speaking, I saw the ones I hit get to their paws and move to encircle me. They weren’t going to stay down unless I killed them, and even if I was willing to do that, it would just set all the packs in the area on me. They would also adjust their tactics the more we fought. Running would be just as counterproductive as I had already given them a reason to want me dead.

Time to play a really dangerous gambit.

“I challenge you for your pack.”

All five of them sat on their haunches in shock before letting out long, barking laughter.

“You, little pup... little colt, would challenge me?”

“I notice you didn’t accept immediately. Are you afraid because I have drawn first blood?” I had to get him worried for his honor if this would work.

“Seriously?” Weyul looked at Steelskin with amusement, letting out a breathy chuckle. “Even hearing the truth in your voice, it is nearly impossible to believe that you actually got a traditionalist to accept your challenge for his pack.”

“Yep,” Steelskin said as they entered Garbo’s. “Took some pretty serious insults and I was afraid he was going to lose it and attack me several times. I was pretty surprised it worked as well.”

"Greetings, Honored Weyul, Son of Wieland, healer of souls. Are you eating here today?” Georgette said. “Oh, Steelskin! Nice to see you again.” She fluttered her eyelashes at him before turning back to Weyul. “Two today?”

“Yes, little chick, may we have a table in a quiet corner?” Weyul gave her a kindly smile as she led them to a booth. As he sat down, he turned to Steelskin. “Do you know what you want?”

“Yes, thank you,” Steelskin said before turning to Georgette. “I would like the veggie patty burger with barbecue sauce, a half order of bacon and a lemon soda.”

Steelskin tensed slightly as he waited to see if his gambit would pay off or get him into trouble.

Georgette wrote down his order without seeming to recognize the strangeness of the addition. As she turned to Weyul, he quickly hid his look of curiosity at Steelskin’s order.

“A brace of snipe with Garbo’s five hour heat sauce, browned to the center, a bowl of Neighponese saki, and an order of salted potato fries.”

Georgette looked uncomfortable as she took his order, but didn’t say anything before taking it to the kitchen.

GL-3#

@Arrival +5 Weeks@

“Enough! I am sick of listening to your braying. I accept your challenge if it will shut you up.” He leapt at me, almost catching me off guard.

I had just barely enough time to put my forehooves up as he slammed into them, snapping at my face and chest. I pulled back my hind legs and rolled under him. As I rolled onto my back, I brought up my hind legs and pushed him into the air.

The sharp blade secured to his paw sliced deep into my shoulder as he tumbled. I quickly willed it closed and grew some armor as I rolled onto my hooves and he landed on his paws.

“This is fun. I think I’ll let it last a bit longer,” The alpha said, panting slightly.

This time he circled me warily, giving short lunges to check my defenses. I responded with the same, making him chuckle at my blunt teeth and hooves.

He charged at me a second time. This time, I had my skin hardened up enough and slammed my shoulder into his face. As he fell, I leapt on top of him, biting down on the ripper on his left paw and pinning his right. He snapped at my neck and I just barely rolled away.

He looked down at his left ripper, seeing the stump of a blade now uselessly attached to the bands securing it to his paw. I smiled at him, with the blade in my mouth, chewing and swallowing it.

As confusion and fear crossed his face, I knew it was time.

I flicked several blades from my tail and jumped into the air. He dodged the blades as I expected he would. I brought a hoof club down on his head before landing on top of him. I pinned his forelegs and bent down to bite off his other ripper, letting him watch me chew it up close.

“Submit,” I whispered with a smile.

Weyul gave a growling laugh. “Served him right. I can forgive the traditionalist warriors for their devotion to tradition, even though it would have led to their slaughter within decades, but to hold those beliefs and let a pony of all creatures cajole him into a dominance fight? To have such a fragile honor is pitiful and weaker than any frightened pony.”

He noticed belatedly that Steelskin was looking down at the table.

“I apologize. I am not used to counseling ponies and forgot that you were one for a moment. Please forgive my rudeness.”

“No, that’s not the problem,” Steelskin said. “I just...” He took a deep breath, marshalling his thoughts and his courage. “I’m not a pony anymore, am I?”

"By the wings of the South Wind, what crazy sod would order browned?" A voice from the kitchen echoed across the restaurant as the owner came out of the kitchens. "I am sorry sir, but I cannot scorch a good piece of meat like that. Anyone who would want the taste destroyed like that should be seeing a..."

Garbo had gotten to the table and was staring slack jawed at the warg therapist.

“Please humor me,” Weyul said to a griffon that was opening then shutting his beak, trying to find words to say. “I find it is easier to make my breath amenable to ponies the more thoroughly my food is cooked.”

His manner was supposedly submissive, but Steelskin felt a slight threat behind it, like the warg was so confident in his strength, authority, and outright power that there was no need to be anything but kind and gentle.

“Fine! I’ll burn your food.” Garbo blustered his way back into the kitchen in full griffon style, muttering "Barmy" as he pushed open the doors.

Weyul turned his gaze back to Steelskin and sat, waiting for him to continue.

GL -3#

@Arrival+5 Weeks@

“But to be alpha, you must have spikes,” The ex-alpha said with false respect. “Tradition says our alpha must have more spikes than any beta. I have six, so you must have seven.”

The smiles on all the males’ faces were full of anticipation. All except one, who looked nervous. The females looked on with mere curiosity that spoke of resignation.

The smith had already started shaping them and his apprentice heated the backs of the completed ones, rolling each in a powdered crystal that tasted of transmutation magic.

“You,” I said, pointing a hoof at the nervous one. “What are they not telling me?”

The poor thing tucked its tail between its legs as it responded. “Tradition also says that if you cry out during the placing, you are weak and it must stop. You lose the right to be alpha for one month.”

“And you are food that will not last for a month,” The ex-alpha added with a lick of his lips.

I hid my fear and walked up to the blacksmith. “How do I stand when you apply them?”

“You lie on this table and I place them,” The ex-alpha said. The gleam in his eyes showed that he’d be seeing it as revenge for my defeating him.

I pushed down the fear I was feeling and gave him a toothy smile.

“In fire you die and burn to naught upon your pyre and soon forgot...” A dirge echoed from the kitchen.

Weyul put a paw to his face. “Chefs.”

Steelskin couldn’t help but giggle.

Georgette brought out the food, putting everything in its proper place before second guessing herself and moving Steelskin’s bacon in front of Weyul.

As she walked away, Weyul slid the plate back over and grinned at him conspiratorially.

GL-3#

@Arrival +5 Weeks@

The pain was just as excruciating as promised, and from the reaction of the nervous one, I gathered that the twisting was not necessary. I studiously kept my expression bored, silently thanking Tallic for not going easy on me in training. It still didn’t compare to this, but at least I was familiar with pain. By the third, I was able to bring myself to laugh at him, and by the sixth, I had gained his grudging respect. The others, however, were grumbling about the shame of having a pony alpha.

“Don’t stop making those, I want an even dozen.” Shocked gasps greeted my insane request. If I were thinking clearly, I would have only needed eight for what I planned, but the pain made me stupidly macho.

By the eighth, he stopped twisting them, probably resigned to my new alpha status.

By the tenth, I was seriously hating myself for running my mouth.

“All hail Alpha Steelskin.” Even their howls announcing my position were halfhearted, but it woke me from the haze I had fallen into.

I got to my hooves, trying to hide my shakiness and called over the nervous one. “Tell, me, wise one, what is your name?”

“Runt.” The poor thing had its tail tucked firmly between its legs. “And I’m not wise. I’m just a dog.”

“You had the wisdom to not show a desire for your new alpha to fail.” I glared at the other wargs.

“So, tell me, Runt the wise, is there usually a penalty for twisting the spikes in?”

“There is nothing in tradition for that, but if the old alpha has angered the new, they will often rip out their spikes.”

I glanced at the old alpha with a smile and a lick of my lips. It was an act, but I’d seen Tallic do it enough that I was able to do a pretty good imitation. It was also a good way to try and hide the fact that I was in serious danger of passing out. “I shall see how I feel in the morning. For now, I think I shall get some rest. I appoint you as my honor guard and personal advisor. Please stand watch as I sleep and wake me if you are concerned that anyone might be so honorless as to attack their alpha in his sleep.”

He nodded, trying to keep his excitement in check as I went to the largest of the huts and evicted the female and cubs that were within. I felt bad for doing it, but knew I had to stay on the offense if I were going to survive. Runt set himself at the front door with a happy grin on his face.

The spikes burned where they were still fusing with the bone of my skull, so my sleep was anything but restful.

“Twelve in one go?” Weyul looked at Steelskin with a strange mixture of contempt and surprise. “I am awed by your stupidity. Is this a normal trait of earth pony stallions?”

Steelskin laughed. “I’ve heard about some pretty headstrong mares of both the earth pony and pegasus tribes, but yeah, that was epic.”

Steelskin’s smile dropped completely. “Don’t think I would’ve made it if I hadn’t already been roughed up pretty badly several times before. I...” Steelskin’s voice dropped to a whisper. “I also spent the time thinking about killing him slowly and painfully.”

“Oh?” Weyul’s expression turned from one of sympathy and support to one of curiosity. “What sorts of things were you imagining doing to him?”

Steelskin shifted uncomfortably, being more than a little worried at the casual interest like he was asking to see some hoofball cards.

“You want to hear what I imagined doing to him?” Steelskin trembled as he drew in a deep breath.

Weyul nodded, giving a compassionate smile.

“Well,” Steelskin said, turning slightly green. “I imagined turning my hooves into axe blades and forcing them slowly into his shoulders and hips, then biting his throat to close down his airway, releasing just before he passed out so I could do it again and again. Then I imagined ripping off his ears, thinking about how his blood would taste... I actually got my chance that night.”

GL-3#

@Arrival +5 Weeks@

“Move out of the way or I’ll kill you, runt.”

“No, Vghten. He is our lawful alpha. Killing him would bring dishonor on our pack.”

“No more than having a pony for an alpha.”

“That is your fault for accepting his challenge.”

I was roused from my last shreds of sleep by a pained yelp and had just enough time to close my eyes before I heard the door get ripped off its hinges. I listened carefully, feigning sleep, and heard three sets of paws enter. The first padded over to my bed while the other two set themselves flanking the door.

I waited till I felt his breath on my face before opening my eyes and extending a hoof to pin him halfway up the wall. I glared at the other two before whipping my tail around to send a volley of blades at them. They bolted out of the hut.

I thought for a minute, trying to figure out what to do before deciding on a plan.

I released him, letting him fall to the floor before sending out my hoof again to pin him where I could bite onto his ear and drag him from the house.

I saw Runt on the ground, bleeding from a shallow cut on his cheek. He needs a new name.

“Vitor, fetch everyone. I have an announcement to make.”

Runt took a second to realize I was talking to him before running off.

“Fetch?”

Steelskin looked abashed. “Sorry, he was so loyal and eager to help me, I had trouble not seeing him as a puppy. I really had to do some serious training with him to help him to see how smart he was and give him the confidence and fighting prowess to take over as alpha.”

Weyul looked mollified. “So you made Vitor your successor. What did you do with Vghten?”

“I shamed him in front of his pack, carved ‘coward’ onto his forehead and bit off-”

Weyul’s sharp intake of breath startled and frightened Steelskin. “Coward?”

“I was angry and wanted to destroy him, but couldn’t bring myself to kill him.”

“Death would have been kinder.” Weyul noticed Steelskin’s worry. “But you had every right to do that. Did you rip out his spikes? I hear that is messy and usually takes a bit of bone with it.”

“Not quite. I bit them off, leaving small stumps behind, then banished him.”

Weyul sat for a moment before replying. “You sound like a good alpha. I would not mind in the least being part of your pack.”

“Too bad I don’t make a good pony,” Steelskin said, hanging his head in sorrow.

“Oh? Why not?”

“What do you mean, why not? You yourself told me how cruel I am!” Tears rolled down Steelskin’s cheeks. “I’m so full of anger and violence. I just don’t belong where things are peaceful.”

Weyul sat for a while, chewing on a bone. After a minute, he pulled the bone out of his mouth and pointed it at Steelskin. “You may have been cruel, but it was fair and just. It was because you are a pony that you shamed and banished him rather than ripping out his throat and being done with the threat.”

”Cruel is cruel!” Steelskin slammed his hoof on the table. The restaurant went quiet with all eyes on Steelskin. Noticing the attention, he sat back down and the other patrons returned to their meals.

Weyul got up from the table and circled around to Steelskin. “No, it is not,” he said, breathing on Steelskin’s neck. “You neutralized him as you did because you could not bear to kill him. We wargs are known to play with our food much like you tell of Tallic doing. If you were less of a threat, Vghten would have hobbled you and let you think you got away, then showed up just as you were calming down, letting you run yourself to complete exhaustion before ripping out your throat. I can tell from your breathing that not only are you familiar with this to the point of it not scaring you, but also that you find it completely repulsive. A warg, or even a griffon, would be excited by what I just described. Even now, though I believe it to be morally wrong, my blood is desiring sport.”

Weyul continued his circuit of the table and sat back down. “Yes, you are no longer a pony. You are something more. Something better. You are the link between worlds and the defender of the weak.”

Steelskin paused at this and Weyul saw the grudging acceptance in his eyes.

“Would not the Royal Guard be a place for a pony like you?”

“I’ve tried. I’m too young.”

“Oh? How young are you?” Weyul’s mouth curled up into a grin.

“Doesn’t matter how old I really am, my ‘age’ here is a year and a half shy of the minimum,” Steelskin said with a frown.

“I would not take that as an answer, but even if they stand firm on their refusal, you can always be the last line of defense right here. Train with Alex, be a companion, defender, and mentor to the pups, and, maybe, teach them to be more than ponies.”

Steelskin’s ears flattened. “I don’t want them to wind up like me.”

“I did not say to teach them to be like you, I said teach them to be more than ponies. There is a good side to what you’ve become, is there not?”

Steelskin pondered Weyul’s words as Weyul reached forward and licked his cheek to comfort him.

GL-3#

@Arrival+5 Weeks@

As I watched Vghten run off with his tail between his legs, I felt my righteous anger die down to a simmer.

“Vitor,” I said. “You failed in my defense. That is unacceptable.”

The poor runt cowered in fear, expecting me to punish him.

“I must rectify this. Step forward and defend yourself,” I commanded, getting into a defensive stance.

He did as I told him and we spent a half hour sparring as I tested his defense and offense. I noted the crowd that had gathered and called out “Who here wants this pack to be the strongest of all?”

After a lot of grumbling and whispering, one stepped forward. “We all want our pack to be the strongest. What right do you have to claim we don’t?”

“My right is in Vitor’s lack of training.” I spoke directly to that warg. “If you wanted this pack to be strong, you would have trained him yourself.”

“But he’s weak and small, he’ll never be able to catch more than a rabbit or two on a hunt,” the warg replied angrily.

“So, he’s too small to fight?” I asked as I moved next to Vitor.

The warg glanced back and forth, speechless, as he noted the obvious height difference between Vitor and me.

“I took down your alpha twice. How could a little runt like me do that?” I waited for that to sink in before I added “Train him how to fight. I expect the both of you to be up at sunrise and training until noon.”

After the warg backed off with a promise to do that and his tail between his legs, I took him into the hut I had claimed and proceeded to get as much info on the traditions of the pack as I could, formulating my plan to turn him into the alpha when I jumped.

Just before nightfall, I ordered him to get a dermal spike and twisted it as I put it in. Then I declared that ‘as a dragon, I have no use for bitches’ and gave Vghten’s mates to Vitor. I was pleased to see that they looked not only relieved about this, but actually happy.

“And how did that plan work out?” Weyul asked.

Steelskin’s previously smiling face drooped. “I don’t know... He had gotten up to five spikes, which tied two others for the most in the pack and he didn’t even whimper for any of them, but his fighting was only so-so.”

“And what of the attitude of the pack?”

A little tension left Steelskin as he answered “There were only a couple others that were insistent on the old ways and a hoofful of them seemed genuinely interested in learning more, so I can hope...”

Weyul gave a rumble as he put bits on the table for their meal. “You can do more than that. You can know that you have brought them hope. What they do with it is their own, but even if they reject it, you have done great good by giving them the choice.”

Steelskin thought about that, uncertain as to whether he could really feel good about something so uncertain. As they walked to the door, he felt that Weyul was getting ready to do something.

“Weyul?” Steelskin whispered.

“Yes?” Weyul responded.

“You’re not like Miss Introspective.” Steelskin spoke it almost like a question.

“Yes, Ponies and Donkeys are bound up in feelings, but Wargs are creatures of action. The wise ones among us know to watch our feelings rather than obey them. There is an old proverb ‘Know yourself, then be better than yourself.’ It does not sound quite so compelling in the pony tongue, but the meaning should be clear enough.”

Steelskin nodded thoughtfully, but was brought up short as they reached the door.

Weyul turned to the restaurant and let out a howl that got everyone’s attention.

“Steelskin, son of Toughstuff,” Weyul announced to everyone. “Adopted son of Tallic and heir to dragon magic, I give you a new title. From this day forward, let all who speak your name call you Steelskin, Bringer of Hope.”

A Visit to Earth

Steelskin hung back as Weyul left the restaurant. He still needed to catch Gary and ask about the nightmare night costumes. As his gaze wandered, he noted the steel forks and spoons, crafted with pride by Gary himself. He shook his head as he remembered the imports from Earth that Alex called ‘mass produced’.

They tasted horrible.

PL-05#

@Arrival + 2 Weeks@

My mouth was filled with the tang of nickel. I looked down at the handle of my fork and realized I had bitten off the end again. I carefully separated the tines of the fork into my cheek before spitting out the unintentional bite of metal.

Toe Tapper looked like he was going to say something, but was silenced by a look from Rarity. She quietly levitated her fork over to me and began directly levitating her food to her mouth. I finished my meal, being careful to keep my teeth away from the metal, especially since I knew many unicorns considered such a direct manipulation of food to be improper.

“After that excellent meal, I believe it is time to, as they say, ‘hit’ the music store before I browse the delightfully unique human fashions.” Turning to me, Rarity continued “Are you sure, my dear, that there are no places you wish to see?”

I kind of wanted to check out what they had for wilderness survival gear, since the technology in the human world was so advanced. Sadly, I wasn’t sure where or how to ask for it. Or if my adoptive parents would be okay with me preparing for leaving them. In the end, I gave a noncommittal “Can’t think of anything.”

“Well, you let me know if you change your mind,” she responded with her trademark smile.

Rarity got the bill, consulted the ‘Visitors to Earth’ pamphlet, and counted out the appropriate amount of paper money. She, of course, placed a medium sized gemstone on top before moving the salt shaker back to its original place in the center of the table and joining us as we walked into the ‘Mall’ proper. I was amused but understanding about her keeping the salt away from a colt as ‘young’ as me.

One of the first stores to catch my attention was one that sold stuffed animals and my gaze landed on a white unicorn in the window just before I heard a huff from Rarity and a mumble about ‘That ridiculous piece of entertainment.’ Right next to it was what was obviously supposed to be Princess Celestia and I let out a small chuckle as I wondered whether Twilight would be more offended at it or wanting one for herself.

“Ah, here we are,” Toe Tapper said as he trotted towards a store called ‘Guitar Center’.

It took me a moment, but remembered that it was an instrument Lyra was experimenting with shortly after the portals opened. Inside, it was clear that, while guitars were the primary instrument, there were many others the store sold. I ended up just human watching as Toe Tapper and Rarity looked around and talked with employees and fellow customers. I, myself, couldn’t carry a tune in a bucket unless the Magic of Harmony took over.

Besides the humans, a sign caught my eye:

‘NO STAIRWAY TO HEAVEN’

I looked around, wondering why the sign would be there when there obviously wasn’t a stairway in this store.

“Hey, Georgette, Is Gary in the kitchen?” Steelskin asked with a jaunty smile.

She spoke in that funny Manehatten accent of hers. “You bet. But he’s deboning right now,” she warned.

“Thanks for the warning,” he replied nonchalantly before pushing open the doors and walking in.

“No ponies in the kitchen!” Garbo squawked, hiding his worry with annoyance.

At Gary’s reply of “Don’t worry, Dad, it’s Steelskin.” Steelskin’s ears pinned back for a second before he forced them up again.

“Hey, Gary, how’s it going?” Steelskin asked, trying to sound casual and carefree. He was bothered by the fact that the pile of dead chickens in front of Gary didn’t bother him in the least .

Even the smell didn’t cause me any alarm. He thought to himself.

PL-05#

@Arrival + 2 Weeks@

Rarity’s ears pinned back as she recognized the import of the sign advertising ‘Food Court’ and hurried us past. I caught the smell of food I remembered from Garbo’s and cooperated for Toe Tapper’s benefit.

I noticed a sports store that looked more like outdoors camping than Hoofball gear. “Hey, can we go in there?” I asked, curious if there was anything that might help my survival chances on the next hostile world.

“Of course, dear,” Rarity said slightly too quickly.

As I went in, I looked around, noticing shoes on one wall, tents on another, and shelves upon shelves of all sorts of stuff. As I trotted down the aisles, I saw first aid kits of all shapes and sizes, most of which had cases made from that strange ‘plastic’ material humans had. On a whim, I grabbed one, planning to ask Rarity to buy it for me. Resting it upon my back, I continued looking around.

The next aisle over, I found a water container that was also made of plastic, but it was soft and pliable rather than the hard stuff the first aid kit used. It was like a large bag with a straw so that I could leave it in my saddlebags and take a drink without taking it out. Just next to it were filters and purifying tablets to make Earth water less dangerous.

“Oh, did you find something you wanted?” Toe Tapper asked me.

I thought quickly about how to justify it. “Well, after some real close calls, I’m kinda worried about getting hurt and it would make me feel better if I had some supplies just in case.”

He seemed to be thinking for a long time, but it could’ve just been my worry over his answer.

“Sure, I can see that.” His smile faltered before he continued. “You’ve seen a lot, haven’t you.”

Recovering his smile, he tried to change the subject. “Have you seen the magical maps they have? They call them Gee-pee-esses.”

We went over and looked at them. I noticed that they seemed like much simpler versions of Matt’s visor.

I took one of them over to one of the employees and asked “Could you please tell me how this works?”

The human gave me the standard smile adults reserved for kids. “Well, this is the power button. It turns it on and off. Over here,” he said as he pointed to a longer button, “is the volume control. This side makes it louder and this side makes it softer.”

I was pretty certain that I’d have been able to figure those out just by reading the manual.

His smile changed to that smug one that said he was waiting for me to thank him or tell him I didn’t understand.

I hid my annoyance and asked “I mean, how does it know where it is and where the roads are?”

“Oh,” he responded. “Okay, there are GPS satellites in orbit that send a signal down to tell it where it is, and there are maps pre-loaded into it for this area of the country. If you need maps for other places, you can download them from their website.”

This time, I was hiding disappointment. “Thank you very much.”

I walked back and put it back on its hook before continuing on.

I smiled at Toe Tapper. “Oh well, it won’t work in Equestria.”

He gave a disappointed smile and we continued looking around.

“Oh, there you are, darlings,” Rarity said from behind us. “Look at these things! According to the saleshuman, they can be used to talk to each other even when we’re, what did he say? Sixteen miles?” Rarity pulled out another pamphlet titled ‘An Equestrian Guide to Human Weights and Measures’, checking it with a quiet “Hmmm...” before her eyes widened slightly in surprise. After a moment, she continued, “I will need to beautify them, of course.. These designs are so... bland.”

“So, my friends want to dress up as wargum for Nightmare Night,” Steelskin said. “...and I was hoping you could make them some fake piercings like mine.”

Gary raised an eyebrow at him. “They want the dermal spikes too, or just the rings?”

“Both,” Steelskin replied.

"Fake spikes are tricky. They wearing face masks?"

“Haven’t gotten that far yet. Bell’s asking her sister if she’ll make the costumes. I didn’t want to get too far into things before making sure you were willing.”

"You want those spikes in steel, silver, chrome, gold, electrum, aluminum? I got a special on the aluminum. You get a full head set for more than you can afford." The griffon chuckled at his joke.

Steelskin joined in the laugh. “Nothing fancy, just any junk metal you’ve got kicking around. This’ll be at night, after all.”

“Gold it is,” Gary replied, then brightened up. “Hey, I haven’t introduced you to my dad yet, have I?”

Steelskin felt the size difference between them as he was pushed over to the other side of the kitchen.

“Hey, Dad, this is my friend, Steelskin. Steelskin, this is my dad, Garbo.”

“Nice to meet you, sir,” Steelskin said, looking up at the older griffon with a confident nod.

Garbo gave his son a look. “This little thing is the Steelskin you’ve been telling me about? He’s certainly got the attitude, but he’s much too small to be the warrior you’ve talked about.”

Steelskin smiled toothily. “You may believe whatever you want, good sir. It is not my place to argue with you. Have a nice day.”

Garbo stood with his beak hanging open while Steelskin trotted for the door.

“Later,” Steelskin said to a chuckling Gary as he trotted out the door.

As he left, he heard Gary say "Spar with him, Dad, and you might think that size does not make the warrior."

PL-05#

@Arrival + 2 Weeks@

As I was looking at some silvery ‘emergency blankets’, Rarity came over, practically fuming.

“We are leaving this horrid store right now,” she hissed as she levitated the first aid kit off my back and herded me towards the exit.

Once outside, Toe Tapper asked “What’s wrong, honey?”

Rarity covered my ears and whispered “I was looking at their hoofguards and saw packs and packs of socks right out in the middle of the shelf, almost at eye level for a foal!”

After we had walked for a couple minutes, Rarity had calmed down enough to start talking normally. “Well, at least our next stop will be classier than that filthy place. If an upscale fashion designer like Victoria Secret sells socks, at least they’ll be tastefully hidden away where innocent foals won’t be able to stumble onto them.”

Steelskin giggled to himself as he remembered Rarity looking through the lacy panties and bras with interested approval before noticing the ‘pantyhose’ stretched over fake human legs.

A familiar hum started getting louder and Steelskin stopped, braced for impact, and looked around, listening for the correct direction. Soon, an orange and red blur came into sight. The red blur separated from its place beneath the orange blur and veered off to the side as the orange blur resolved itself into a pony shape, homed in on, and collided with him.

Steelskin wound up on his back with Scootaloo standing on his stomach.

“Hey,” she said with a grin.

Steelskin returned the smirk, but didn’t bother to say anything.

After a moment of staring happily at him, she stepped off and helped him to his hooves.

“Bells said Rarity loves the costume idea and will have some designs next week...” She trailed off like she had more she wanted to say.

Steelskin walked beside her back towards town, debating whether to say anything. After a few minutes, the decision was taken out of his hooves.

“So,” Scootaloo said, working up the courage to continue. “You know how you didn’t want to burden me with what you’ve been through?”

Steelskin looked over at her in concern. As he was about to reply, she continued.

“Well, I hadn’t wanted to burden anypony with mine either, but...” Scootaloo stopped walking and started rubbing a foreleg with the other hoof.

Steelskin moved in front of her and touched his forehead to hers. “I understand. Any time you need to talk, just let me know... Actually, you want to find a place to talk now?”

Scootaloo sighed. “No, I was supposed to find you so we could have a crusaders meeting to talk more about our costumes.” She leaned over and gave him a kiss on the cheek. “Thanks for being so awesome.”

Steelskin’s cheeks heated up and they started walking along together towards Sugarcube Corner. Steelskin, still feeling a little concerned, spoke up. “You wanna find time tomorrow? You sound like you do need to get it off your back.”

“Thanks,” Scootaloo responded, nuzzling his neck as they walked.

“Oh, yeah,” Scootaloo said excitedly after a few seconds. “Fei has some ideas on illusions she can add to our costumes.”

“Sounds good, just don’t let Spect do anything to them,” Steelskin said, trying to make it sound like a joke.

Both of them laughed nervously.

15 A new friend

“Good morning, class,” Cheerilee said. “We have a new student that I would like you to welcome.”

On cue, a warg pup trotted in and stood next to Cheerilee. His tail hung neutrally, neither wagging nor tucked under his belly.

“Hello, fellow students. My name is Valus, son of Weyul, son of Wieland, dragged from my pack and forced to live among ponies.” Valus’ surly voice had an odd accent, the V and W having a breathy sound halfway between the two and the S coming out as a hiss.

He looked over at Cheerilee for permission to sit down, but instead got a ‘tell us more’ motion from her.

Turning back to the class, he continued “I come from the Griffin Lands and my father dragged me here because Miss Introspective is too skittish to be able to deal with some of her clients.”

This time, his silent request to be dismissed was more of a glare. Cheerilee sighed at the stubborn warg and nodded towards an open seat in the front row. Steelskin noted that everypony next to him had slid in their seats to be as far away from Valus as they could without moving their desks. The smell of fear filled the room. Steelskin was certain that this was what Weyul was hinting at.

“Now, continuing from yesterday’s lesson, the thaumic waveform for magon interaction, instead of forming a sine wave, takes the inverse; something termed a cosecant wave.” As Cheerilee explained, she graphed out the normal sine wave before drawing a U shape with its bottom just touching the top of the wave and an upside down one just touching the lowest point of the dip.

“We learned last month about imaginary numbers and graphing them along the i axis. Similarly, a cosecant wave requires dividing by zero.” She pointed towards where the sine wave crossed the x axis and drew a dotted line down through it to illustrate that the ‘cosecant wave’ didn’t touch it. “Which, as we know, doesn’t make any sense outside magic theory as you cannot divide something into zero groups. For this, we need to use undefined numbers graphed on the u axis...” Cheerilee pulled out a magical chalkboard as she lectured on about trigonometry and its relation to magic theory.

EM-01#

@Arrival + 2 Weeks@

It had been a week after I had rescued Rocky and I was an outcast. It was just as Tallic had said; ‘No good deed goes unpunished.’

That wasn’t completely true. I had gone a bit overboard in my anger at Brennan and I knew logically that their fear of me was due to me spearing his knees needlessly. That and the next time I saw Gary, I screamed at him and proceeded to thrash him for ‘letting Rocky get hurt’ in the middle of the main street. I can only imagine what it must have looked like to normal, peace loving ponies to see an earth pony colt attack a larger than average griffon and put said griffon on the defensive.

Luckily for me, he didn’t decide to go all out.

I was walking down the street and, as usual, everypony was running away or closing up shop. The CMC, and even Rocky, had let me know from a distance that they weren’t allowed to go near me.

“Yo, Steelskin, still need to beat the feathers off me?” The voice from overhead was obviously Gary.

“No,” I replied, loneliness overcoming my anger.

“Good,” He replied as he landed next to me. “I’d rather tell you I’m sorry than get my tail handed to me again.”

“You were holding back,” I replied.

“Of course I was, because you were right. It was my fault Rocky got hurt, but I do want you to know it wasn’t about glory or courage.” Gary sighed, glad to be able to talk to his friend. “I wasn’t sure you’d be able to take him by yourself and figured the two of us keeping him busy would let Rocky escape without being noticed.”

I smiled sadly as Gary paused for a moment.

“I was forgetting how common it is for ponies to freeze,” he added.

“I’m really sorry. It wasn’t your fault, just a freak accident... I probably wouldn’t have gotten out alive and there was no safe bet he wouldn’t have shot at you when you were rescuing Rocky,” I said, my eyes pleading for forgiveness.

He smiled at me and held out his knuckles for a hoof bump.

Steelskin watched as everypony carefully exited the schoolhouse, staying as far away from Valus as the room allowed. He caught a snippet of Saph trying to convince the rest of the CMC to say hi and deliberately stayed behind.

“Are you going to make me go out there?” Valus growled at Cheerilee.

Cheerilee, for her part, kept a calm face despite the growl. She was very tempted to scold him for that, but held her tongue.

“I’m sorry, Valus, but I’m going out there too and I can’t just leave you inside unsupervised.”

“Greetings,” Steelskin said, trying to rescue Cheerilee. “Valus, son of Weyul, son of Weiland. It is nice to meet someone new from the Griffin Lands.” He feigned the arrogant and stilted, but respectful, tone of voice common in the Griffin Lands that said ‘I don’t want to, but I’ll thrash you if you try anything.’

Valus stared at him, eyes lingering on the dermal spikes.

Steelskin continued, pretending to not notice the staring. “I am Steelskin, son of Toughstuff, adopted son of Tallic, and inheritor of dragonslayer magic, friend of carnivores.” Steelskin was amused by Valus’ jaw hanging open and allowed himself a little bit of a smirk. “Please let me introduce you to my pack mates. They are a little skittish, but they’ll warm up to you quickly.”

Valus forced out an “Okay,” more confused than anything else.

Counting that as good enough, Steelskin trotted out the door, followed by an intrigued Valus and a thankful Cheerilee.

Hearing Valus padding softly behind him, Steelskin continued his trot over to where Sapphire was still trying to convince the other CMC to join her in saying hi to Valus.

Sadly, Rocky’s prey instinct kicked in and he bolted to the other side of the playground.

Maybe he could teach them to be more than ponies. Steelskin thought to himself.

Come on, Fei, Saphire projected exasperatedly. Don’t you remember what it was like your first day? Being shunned is not fun.

“Hey, girls, mind if we hang out with you?” Steelskin’s voice was overly calm and casual.

“S-sure,” Apple Bloom and Scootaloo said at the same time.

Sapphire and Sweetie Belle stood slightly behind them, Sweetie Belle pawing the ground, ears flat against her head. Fei positioned herself to one side, looking ready to pounce if things went south.

“Valus, this is Scootaloo, adopted daughter of Rainbow Dash, Element of Loyalty and hero of Equestria, and Alex Roberts, Paladin of Redemption and jumper between worlds.” At Steelskin’s introduction, Scootaloo held out a trembling hoof and tried to smile.

Frown never leaving his face, Valus returned the hoof bump with his paw.

“Apple Bloom, sister of Applejack, Element of Honesty, hero of Equestria, daughters of Apple Seed, son of Granny Smith, of the founding family of Ponyville.” Apple Bloom did slightly better and Valus relaxed a tiny bit.

“Sweetie Belle, Sister of Rarity, Element of Generosity and hero of Equestria, Daughters of Cookie Crumbles.” Sweetie Belle merely waved a forehoof with a nervous smile, earning a scowl from Valus.

Sapphire, daughter of Emerald, healer of all, Sapphire had inched up next to Scootaloo and held out her hoof, looking him in the eyes.

Valus shook his head and glared at the blue-eyed unicorn. “What is this? I heard that in my head!”

Steelskin was the first to reply, jumping in before Valus could say anything regrettable. “She, ah, has a speech impediment. So her dad taught her to thought project… ah, speak mind to mind.” That was probably the most concise description to tell the Warg pup.

Valus grunted, not sure what to think of this.

“And, lastly,” Steelskin hurried along with the introductions. “That little fireball that’s ready to attack you is Fei, adopted daughter of Trace Reinhart, wielder of combat magics and visitor from another world, grandson of...” Steelskin paused a moment, trying to think of Trace’s grandmother’s name.

Fei’s posture softened as she puffed her chest out in pride Sarah, defender of her world and matriarch of House Reinhart, and one of founders of the Order of Magic.

Steelskin gave her a thankful nod. “...and Twilight Sparkle, Element of Magic and hero of Equestria, protegee of Princess Celestia.”

Valus had initially seemed confused and concerned by another user of thought protection, but quickly got over it. He smiled at her and gave a playful nip in her direction.

Fei stepped back and assumed a full defensive stance, but, noting that Steelskin was smiling, dropped it and approached Valus, holding out a paw.

Nice to meet you, She replied.

“The pleasure is mine,” Valus responded, more out of custom than honesty at this point, but warming up nonetheless.

"Artemis, sleeper of many places high and low, but you can call me Arty," a cat said from the end of the table.

After several moments of awkward silence, Pinkie dashed in, grabbed the cat and galloped off.

“You promised not to let anypony see you if I let you visit this...” Pinkie’s voice faded as her retreating form disappeared down the path.

“What-”

“You don’t want to know,” Steelskin said, interrupting Valus. “In fact, we don’t want to know either.”

“Yeah, it’s best not to think too hard about anything that happens around Pinkie,” Apple Bloom added. Tension seemed to evaporate thanks to Pinkie’s antics.

“Got any favorite games from your old school?” Scootaloo asked, trying to change the subject.

“Well,” Valus said, shaking his head as if to clear out the confusion. “Do you have any rabbits? Wait, no, you’re ponies... how about catch the squirrel?”

“Do we need a real squirrel?” Sweetie Belle asked nervously.

“Nah,” Valus said. “The fastest or smallest gets to be the squirrel and the rest of the pack tries to corner them.”

Steelskin noticed Cheerilee smiling at them and he waved to her before turning back to the group.

“Fei, uhm, daughter of Twilight... and Trace...” Valus stumbled through her parentage. “Would you like to be the squirrel? We don’t have to have anything more than a tap since you’re not wargs.”

It’s okay, you can just call me Fei, She responded. And, sure, I’m game.

“Yeah,” Steelskin piped up. “Our friends call us Fei, ‘Loo, Saph, Bells, Bloom, and Steel.” He poked a hoof at Valus at the word ‘friends’ and pointed at each in turn as he named them. “Oh, yeah, Spect is also one of our friends, but she’s out sick again.”

Fei rolled her eyes. You'd think she'd learn after the eighth time not to eat birds.

Valus cocked his head. “What species is she?”

After much hemming and hawing from everypony, Steelskin stepped up and replied “Well, she was turned into a pony by Princess Luna.”

Valus decided sanity was the better part of curiosity and didn’t pursue the issue.

EM-01#

@Arrival + 3 Weeks@

“Rutting stupid, panicky ponies,” I griped as I angrily pumped the bellows to the forge.

I was glad that Stronghammer wasn’t as firm in his shunning of me as most of Ponyville was.

Gary stopped working and looked over at me. “Yes, they are irritatingly skittish, but you should know even better than I how they would react to your actions.”

Gary’s voice was kind but firm. “Anger cuts both ways.”

I continued to pump the bellows, wishing I had some way of arguing against that.

Tallic’s voice rang in my head with the one lesson I could never fully master. Steelskin, you must gain control of your anger. If you let it flow freely, it will be available for your enemies to use. It will also consume you. You must take that anger and contain it; compress it and control it. Only when you’ve mastered your anger can you use it while keeping it from using you.

I let out a heavy sigh. “I just can’t do it.”

“Do what?” I felt Gary’s talon on my back.

That bottled up rage erupted again as I tried to respond.

Without thinking, I slammed a hoof into the ground. “Tallic told me the same thing, too. ‘Control your anger’ he said.” I noticed my hoof and the sharp metallic point sticking over a hoof deep in the ground. I fought back tears as my failure was shoved in my face. “See what I mean? Mostly it happens when I see somepony get hurt...”

Gary looked at me as if he wanted to tell me something but clamped his beak shut. I have seen that look before... in a mirror.

I calmed down a little. Sighing deeply, I asked “How do you do it? You always seem so calm and controlled.”

The big griffon sighed. "I'd say don't let it bother you but that is dumb advice. Just... don't hold onto it. Let it come and let it pass like the four winds."

I sighed deeply. "I can do that okay if somepony's picking on me, but if I see a friend get hurt, I just lose control. All I can think about is making them hurt at least as much as they hurt my friend."

"Steel, you should count yourself fortunate. You get angry for your friend's protection at your own free will."

My tears of self pity that were threatening to break loose turned to frustration. I took a deep breath to try and contain it.

Buck it, why not.

I slammed my hoof into Gary’s beak.

“That’s it, Rocky,” Steelskin said through his classmate’s tail. “You’re going to say hello to Valus. I promise you he’s not going to hurt you.”

Rocky was trembling with fright but had stopped trying to run away, so Steelskin stopped dragging him.

“Do I have to?” Rocky whined.

I replied flatly, “Yes.”

Rocky dejectedly stood up, ears flattened to his head. Seeing compliance, Steelskin dropped his friend’s tail but didn’t drop his guard.

“It took me a long time to learn how to control my emotions. You’ll be better off if you can control your fear and Valus needs friends,” Steelskin said as they walked up the hill where Gary and Valus were waiting.

“You know that griffon freaks me out and now you want me to hang out with a warg too?” Rocky grumbled.

“Do I need to drag you again?” Steelskin asked in a conversational tone.

“No.” Rocky felt that the pleasant tone of Steelskin’s threat made it even more ominous.

Rocky froze as Gary’s voice boomed out. “Yo, Steel, Rocks!”

Steelskin jabbed him lightly in the ribs.

“Say hi,” Steelskin whispered.

“H-hi, Gary...” Rocky said, lifting a hoof into the air in a halfhearted wave, but forgetting to put it down.

Steelskin moved on and greeted them up close. “Gary, Valus, thanks for helping,” he said with a nod to each.

“Hey, Rocks, come over and say hi to Valus.” Steelskin was able to make it sound conversational, but Rocky knew better.

Rocky stepped up, trying desperately to keep from hyperventilating.

“Rocky, this is Valus, son of Weyul Healer of Souls,” Steelskin said. “Valus, this is Rocky, Survivor of Discord’s Wrath.”

“Greetings, Rocky. It is an honor to meet one who has seen chaos and lived,” Valus said, scowling slightly but managing to sound sincere.

“Uhm... thanks... It’s nice to... uhm... meet you too...” Rocky responded, shaking in fear.

Steelskin started having second thoughts. Maybe he’d been a jerk to push Rocky into this.

He sighed heavily. Well, it’s too late to turn back now.

“I figured I’d, uhm, drag Rocky along for this,” Steelskin said failing to sound casual with his mention of dragging. “Don’t worry, he’s okay with the plan. He’s nearly gotten nailed in the head with a rock a few times.”

“C’mon,” Gary said with a smile. “Matt says we’ve only got an hour for this.”

EM-01#

@Arrival + 5 Weeks@

I had gotten sick of getting useless advice on how to control my temper, so I spent most of my time practicing the Neighponese kyanta Butterscotch had taught me. I finished the last hoof strike and sat down, panting heavily.

“Glad to see you’re taking out your aggression on the air rather than on me,” Gary said, gliding down.

I laughed even while recognizing that if he said it when I first started, I’d have been annoyed at best.

“Good,” he continued. “You want a sparring partner?”

“Sure,” I replied. “Freestyle or prearranged?”

“Most of what I was taught was aerial, so how about freestyle?”

He started out pretty tentative. I think my tantrums made him think I was fragile or something. Soon enough, though, we were going at it full tilt, getting some pretty bad bruises and cuts and tiring ourselves out quickly. Within an hour, we were both panting on the grass.

“Hey, Steel,” Gary asked. “You been taught any meditation?”

“Not really,” I replied. “Closest thing would be Tallic teaching me how to use all my senses to keep from getting snuck up on. Supposedly, dragons even use it when sleeping.”

The rest of the day, and most of my time in that reality, we spent meditating. I found it similar with what Tallic taught me to the point of being difficult. Instead of turning my attention outward and looking for danger, Gary taught me to turn my attention inward and observe my body. I think Butterscotch had tried to teach it to me a few times, but I was so caught up in everything else I was learning at the time that I ended up just doing what Tallic had taught me.

As Gary saw they were getting ready, he leaped into the air and perched himself relaxingly on a nearby tree, which bent slightly due to his huge size.

Steelskin looked up to his friend, “You aren’t going to join us?”

Gary shrugged. “Steel, I understand you’re more mature than you look, but they aren’t.” He pointed a talon at Rocky and Valus. “No offense, but I’m no child at heart. As the responsible adult,” He grinned. “I’m just babysitting and making sure nothing goes wrong.”

Steelskin rolled his eyes, “Come on, you can be big brother Gary.” He smirked.

“That’s too much work,” Gary mocked back. “Just make sure their parents know I charge a bit per hour looking after you starlings.”

Steelskin thought about bucking the tree to see if Gary would fall out, but decided against it.

Angel Bunny was watching Rocky as he approached Fluttershy’s cottage. As normal, a rock came whizzing at Rocky’s head. Steelskin trembled as he kept himself from rushing forward and blocking it. He also felt the normal fury rise in his gut as he saw someone get attacked.

Rocky, having experience with the bunny, dodged it like a pro.

“I di’nny know vorpal bunnies were real,” Valus whispered from our hiding place, surprise causing him to drop into his vargish accent. “I allus thought they were just a tale the elders used ta scare pups.”

Angel Bunny had hopped down and was wielding a large carrot like a club and glaring at Rocky.

Steelskin and Valus crept around behind while Gary, as the responsible adult, watched from his perch.

“Hey, I’m only here to talk to Fluttershy,” Rocky stated. He’d come up with a decent story that was true enough in the off chance that he was given a chance to actually talk with her.

Angel made a rude gesture and a shooing motion before tapping the carrot against his paw.

“Yummmm,” Valus growled deeply.

Angel froze. He turned his head slowly to the left, seeing a pony with warg piercings and draconic fangs. Turning his head right he saw a drooling warg pup within snapping distance of his tail.

In an amazing feat of acrobatics, Angel leapt backwards, swinging the carrot down on Valus’ head as he twisted midair to run towards the cottage. Valus shrugged off the stars from his hit and took left flank as Steelskin kept right flank.

Valus got in front of the bunny first and Angel spun again, racing towards Rocky. With a little bunny war cry, he swung the carrot with all his might at Rocky’s head. Steelskin shot off a blade that neatly cut off the business end of the improvised weapon. The business end went sailing over Rocky’s head as the bit Angel was left holding whooshed past his muzzle.

Rocky stomped a hoof down on the useless bit of carrot Angel was still holding and smiled menacingly. He turned and tried to dash between Rocky and Steelskin, but they closed ranks. Seeing no escape, he huddled down, trembling. Valus snapped at his head and he let out a terrified squeak as he closed his eyes, waiting for the end.

“Okay, that’s enough,” Steelskin said. “Hopefully he’s learned his lesson.”

“I would like to take a little bit of an ear,” Valus said, rubbing where the carrot impacted his head. “That carrot felt like it was made of gold.”

“Maybe next time,” Steelskin replied with a meaningful look at Angel’s half opened eye.

“You willing to make a truce?” Gary asked, landing next to Valus.

Angel nodded his head.

“Good. All of us play nice with each other. You treat us with respect and we’ll treat you with respect.” Gary turned his attention to Valus. “That means no revenge for this time, and hopefully there won’t be need of a next time?”

Angel nodded somberly.

Steelskin stepped forward. “Not just us.” He narrowed his eyes at the rabbit. “You treat everypony with respect. If I hear you’ve been acting like a bully again, expect to get more than just scared.”

“Steelskin,” Gary said with an edge of warning in his voice. “You’re going too far again.”

Steelskin backed off with a look of apology.

Turning back to Angel, Gary continued. “No bullying. You have a problem with someone; you take it to Fluttershy. If she won’t help, come to us or Matt. We’ll let him know of this little agreement and tell him to let bygones be bygones.”

Angel’s face took on a sour look, but he nodded agreement.

“Sorry about the threatening,” Steelskin said, putting out a hoof. “Friends?”

Angel smiled tentatively and bumped paw to hoof. Returning the smile, the other three exchanged hoof bumps with him before the four walked off towards town.

“Hey, Valus,” Rocky asked. “You okay? Angel got you pretty good with that carrot.”

Valus smiled. “Yeah. It still hurts, but I’ve had worse.”

Valus’ smile faltered for a second as Rocky looked nervously at his teeth, but Rocky forced his eyes back up.

“Sorry I’ve been so skittish.”

“Meh,” Valus replied. “We’re good.”

16 Happy Dreams

Author's Note

This is a parallel version of the worlds in Love Will Find a Way, but is not canon.

16 Happy Dreams

Steelskin sat on his couch, depression once again weighing heavy on him like an invisible smothering blanket. The worst part was this was one of the times there wasn’t a reason for it.

No, it was probably because of Angel Bunny, he thought to himself. I always get this way when I go overboard.

He sat with the data crystal in his hooves, projecting it onto a cushion.

To My Son, Steelskin

He opened the link and read.

Steelskin, my young drake, I am writing this so that you will have something of me when we inevitably become separated. Hopefully you will not find this until then, but even if we have not parted, you may still read this.

You have the sharpest mind of any creature I have met, even among dragons. You have grasped every concept I have tried to teach you with the exception of one, and that was due to your nature rather than your intellect. It would be as difficult for me to learn to eat grass.

Your resiliency amazes me constantly. I cannot think of an herbivore that could handle the violence you see on a daily basis both in the worlds we visit and in the habits I have. You have started to adapt and have not frozen in terror at anything since before we started jumping.

Through it all, you have even kept your gentleness and compassion. You interact with ponies as a pony, but carry yourself in danger with the courage of a dragon. I could easily see you demanding and being given the respect of an equal from any but the elder dragons.

If you ever are at a loss as to what to do in a given reality, you would make an excellent diplomat, though you would most likely prefer to be the bodyguard of a diplomat.

Know that you are loved and respected and that I will be praising you at least as much as I have praised Gajeel and George to you. If one day all three of you could meet, I am unsure if those two would get along, but you would have no trouble forming fast and strong friendships with either.

Above all else, I wish you to know that you constantly amaze me with your intellect, resiliency, and gentleness.

If we have parted ways, I am certain to be missing you.
Your proud father, Tallic.

He hugged the crystal to his chest, a tear filled smile on his face. He knew it was exaggeration on Tallic’s part, but it filled him with emotion.

Ginsu decided Steelskin shouldn’t be rereading it and dropped down on the pillow, blocking the projection.

PR-06#

@Arrival + 15 Minutes@

I lay in the middle of my jump circle, fighting down the waves of nausea as I waited for my vision to clear and my ears to stop ringing.

Of course, this was the time that I heard the snarling roar of one of the Everfree Forest’s less than friendly occupants. Looking around, I made out a manticore colored blur.

Just great, I thought to myself as I worked to thicken and harden my skin.

Sadly, the effort caused me to lose my fight with the contents of my stomach and I puked all over the inquisitive manticore.

The manticore replied by swatting me into a tree with a snort of annoyance.

Just as I got back to my hooves, a shockwave knocked me down again.

“Ponies aren’t food!” I heard a familiar voice, only it was really angry and maybe a little sad too. “Stupid rutting manticores, how many times do I have to buck it into your tiny kitty brains?”

I wasn’t in the best of condition to read manticore snarls, but its next one seemed confused. Dash apparently didn’t think that was its message, because I saw her blue shape slam into the manticore shaped blur and send it careening out of sight.

“What the buck do you think you are?” She yelled, turning on me. “How many brain cells does it take to understand that the Ever-bucking-free Forest isn’t a place for colts?”

Despite her unhidden anger, she was gentle when she helped me up and checked me over for injuries. She got concerned by my stumbling, so she put me on her back.

“I’m sorry,” I forced out. “I’m not as stupid as it-”

“Sorry? Give me a bucking break. You’re in the bucking Ever-bucking-free Forest,” She yelled.

I tiredly spoke up, knowing it was probably useless. “I can explain if you give-”

“I’ll get nurse Redheart to check you out, then I’m finding your parents,” She threatened, completely ignoring me.

At least she calmed down enough to stop using ‘buck’ every second word.

“Not necessary,” I said, getting a little angry myself.

“The buck it isn’t,” Dash retorted. “You’ve obviously got a concussion and you’re a bucking idiot. I don’t know what you have to prove, but you aren’t doing it on my watch.”

I gave an internal sigh. I didn’t bother arguing the point, focusing on getting everything to stop spinning.

As Dash touched down, an oddly nervous Pinkie spoke up. “Hey Dashie, I can take care of him.”

Dash paused a moment, like she was taken aback at Pinkie’s sudden appearance. It was rather strange for Dash to be not only irritated like she was, but seemingly unconcerned with Pinkie’s unusually reserved nature. I’m also pretty sure I saw tears in Dash’s eyes.

Oh, buck, I thought to myself. I hope Loo didn’t die here.

A knock sounded on Steelskin’s door.

He sat for a while, knowing he should answer it, but unable to find the strength. A second knock followed and the duty to keep from being a jerk gave him enough push to call out “Come in.”

For a brief moment he considered cleaning the dirty dishes off the coffee table, but he just couldn’t bring himself to care enough.

“Hey, Steel,” Rocky said as he walked in and saw Steelskin sitting on the couch.

Rocky opened his mouth but stopped as he decided against what he was going to say.

After a moment, he made a decision. “I was gonna ask if you wanted to hang out, but you look like you’re not doing too well. Can I do anything to help?” His voice was filled with concern.

“Thanks.” Steelskin’s voice was almost monotone. “I’m just feeling lousy... You can drag me out tomorrow, but I think I just need to rest today.”

“Okay,” Rocky replied uncertainly. “I’ll see you tomorrow, then.”

Steelskin smiled and said goodbye, but it was clear his heart wasn’t in it.

PR-06#

@Arrival + 30 Minutes@

It hadn’t taken long to explain.

Pinkie, of course, told everypony who asked everything that she had no way to know, then proceeded to take me to the library. The explanation of where I came from quickly turned to Rainbow Dash.

“Yeah, she’s been out of sorts for a few months.” Twilight’s expression matched her voice as she looked at a particularly interesting spot between her hooves. “She’s even been ignoring Scootaloo.”

“Has she talked with Miss Introspective yet?” I asked, forgetting where I was.

“Miss Introspective? I’m afraid I don’t know her.”

“She’s a donkey therapist that helped me out...” I caught myself, realizing that it was likely she had never come to this world’s Ponyville. “How much do you know about depression in this world?”

“Depression? Never heard of it,” Twilight replied quickly before looking up in thought. “Do you mean, clinical sadness?”

I raised an eye, having a taste of what Tallic felt when talking to ponies.

“There’s not really much to know. Some ponies get it and giving them happy thoughts makes them happy again,” Twilight said, trying not to sound dismissive.

I put a hoof to my face. Happy thoughts? Clinical sadness? What is wrong with this world?”

“Well, I guess giving them ‘happy thoughts’ could help, but ‘clinical sadness’ is the stupidest name I’ve ever heard it called...” I caught myself. I’d been getting slowly more and more cynical as I continued jumping through these various Equestrias. “Oh, sorry, didn’t mean to be like that.” Luckily, I felt the embarrassment I wanted to express.

Twilight’s lips tightened. “Well, that was just plain rude. I don’t know how they act in your universe, but young colts do not behave like that here.” She gave an annoyed snort and glared at me. “With that being said, yes, I suppose it is a little silly. But, I don’t think ‘hole in the ground’ -oops- ‘depression’ is any better. Now, what did this Miss Introspective do? Was she some kind of spell caster? Did she use ritual magic? Nevermind. Of course she used either ritual magic or potions if she was a donkey.”

I frowned, halfway between sad and angry. “First, have you experienced clinical sadness?” I tried to keep most of my contempt out of my voice.

Twilight seemed a little unsure, “Um.. no. However, I have read the literature extensively. Surely that should be enough.”

I sighed. That was such a Twilight thing to say. “I’m sorry if I’m coming across as rude. It’s hard to remember how young ponies think I am... You know what? Tell me what clinical sadness feels like and I’ll help you understand it.”

Twilight sat up a little more primly.

I hid a little smile, Good old Twilight. They all sit like that. Every single one of them. “

“Clinical Sadness,” Twilight began lecturing, “Is when a pony is sad more than fifteen percent of the time. ‘Sad’ is defined as not happy thoughts.” She paused and her eyes drifted upwards in thought. ”Now that I think of it The literature is a little vague-”

“No” I interrupted as gently as I could. “I asked what it felt like, not the definition.” I couldn’t help but let irritation into my voice. No matter the reality, Twilight always thought that a textbook definition was the be all and end all of something.

She seemed a little out of her comfort zone, “Oh. Er, well, sadness, I suppose. Mopy? Not happy? Away from your friends?”

“Okay,” I said, switching into a lecturing mode that I knew Twilight responded well to. “Clinical sadness may be a decent label for somepony that’s sad more than fifteen percent of the time, but...” A question occurred to me. “Actually, you know what? How much of the time is Rainbow Dash sad?”

“Lately?” She took a minute to think and I could almost see the pain of realization as she put a number to Dash’s misery.

“...Eighty-eight point five, plus or minus two percent.” Her whispered voice conveyed all the horror of this realization, “Saying that out loud... That’s...”

I gave a friendly smile and put a hoof on her shoulder. “I’m gonna say that twenty to forty percent of the time would be okay to call clinical sadness. Once you get beyond that, it goes way beyond sadness.” I was pulling the numbers out of my plot, but I knew she’d be more receptive to statistics. Besides, if anything, the numbers would be higher, not lower. “Depression is a decent description because, at that point, everything about you feels pressed down and crushed. That said, Tallic said dragons call it the emptiness, and I think that’s probably the best term I’ve heard to describe it.”

As I spoke, the look of horror continued to grow on Twilight’s face. Her thoughts were so obvious they didn’t need to be said. My friend is suffering, and I’ve been failing her.

Seeing the tears forming in Twilight’s eyes, I wrapped my forelegs around her neck and gave her a tight, reassuring hug.

Twilight flinched at the sudden contact, but quickly returned my hug. “What can I do. What can we do? How can we make Rainbow better?” Her voice was raspy as she kept from crying by sheer force of will.

“It’s okay,” I whispered, “We can help her.” Pulling back and ending the hug, I looked her in the eyes and gave her a confident nod. “But we’re gonna need Fluttershy.”

Twilight got that faraway look and sound that said she was analyzing everything. “Yes, that makes sense. Her kindness-”

I caught her train of thought and interrupted her as gently as I could. “No. I just need her to get Rainbow back down here so we can treat her... or get me up to her cloud... do you have a cloudwalking spell in your library?”

“Cloudwalking? Of course. But first, Spike! I need your help.” I was happy to see Twilight get animated as she switched from ‘analyze’ to ‘do.’

Spike responded quickly and enthusiastically. “Sure Twilight. What do you need? A letter? Some tea? Hoof rub?”

“No, thank you, Spike. I just need you to get Fluttershy,” Twilight said with a smile.

“Oh. Maybe Rarity can help too?” Spike asked hopefully.

Irritation crept into Twilight’s voice. “No, just Fluttershy, thank you.” She probably would be more patient, but, at this point, she had no time for his puppy crush.

I realized I needed to keep her from going ‘twazy’. “Hey, Twilight, I don’t want this to come off mean or anything... Even though it’s urgent we get Dash help, we need to go slow. Be sure to be extra gentle to both Dash and Fluttershy.”

Steelskin sat, petting Ginsu and staring at the index of books and videos hovering above the data crystal on the coffee table. He didn’t know how long he’d been staring at it, knowing he should do something, but unable to find the willpower to do so.

His stomach growled and he tried to think of what he had in the kitchen.

Hay pucks sounded downright disgusting.

Tea would be nice, but he’d have to boil water for it. That would mean either getting up twice or staying up while the water heated. He felt like he was being lazy, but even that didn’t give him the strength to get up.

Milk was in the fridge. There was even some lettuce and fresh grass in there too.

He sighed heavily, and tears threatened to spill as his eyelids filled up.

His stomach rumbled again. He knew that his hunger was only making his mood worse, but it still felt like his body weighed ten times its normal weight as he found just enough strength to push himself off the couch and drag himself to the kitchen.

As he opened the fridge, he noticed some flowers he had forgotten about. He grabbed the grass and the flowers and took them to the kitchen table. The flowers tasted just as sweet as he knew they would be, but the taste didn’t reach him. He could have been eating bedding hay by how appetizing it was.

Hopefully he’d feel better tomorrow.

PR-06#

@Arrival + 1 Hour@

“So, uhm...” Fluttershy, in her usual almost inaudible voice, greeted Twilight. “You wanted to see me?”

Twilight closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “Yes. I need you to talk with a colt that just arrived. He’s got ideas on how to cheer up Dash.”

“You know how to help Dash?” Fluttershy’s entire body perked up as a previously lost hope returned.

I smiled at her, filled with joy at being able to help her help somepony we cared about. “I need to be able to talk to Dash, but we can’t force her. Could you please fly over and just sit next to her?”

“What would that do?” Twilight interrupted with a touch of confusion.

Fluttershy flinched.

I had spent the last half hour preparing, so I knew how to answer. “It’ll make her feel less lonely, and, if she’s willing to talk, Fluttershy might be able to convince her to come down.” I decided to open up a little and turned to Fluttershy. “You can let her know that I know what she’s feeling. I’ve felt it too.”

“But, what if she won’t talk?” Fluttershy asked.

I gave a knowing smile. “Actually, I’m not sure. You know her better than me, so just do what you think best.” I blinked back some tears, remembering one of my own experiences. “In another reality, actually, a few of them, you were the one that helped me the most.” Giving her a quick hug, I added “Now go and comfort her and, if you can, get her down here.”

As Fluttershy flew off, I turned to Twilight and Spike. “Could you please gather up everything you have on clinical sadness? I think we should have a major study session tonight. I may have gone through it, but I was never trained in how to help professionally.”

“I’m on it!” Spike said, already dashing to the library.

Without anything more to do, the full weight of the situation hit me. I sank down to the grass, almost physically crushed by how little I could help.

No, I thought to myself, even if all I can do is get them spending time with her, I’ve done a lot to help.

Fluttershy gave a few flaps up and settled gently next to Dash. She just sat there next to her hurting friend, listening to Dash’s breathing. Her eyes grew damp as she heard a weariness in it that made it sound almost labored. After a few minutes, she extended her wing and laid it across Dash’s back.

Ever so slightly, Dash leaned into her side. It was so slight that, if there was anything else to notice, even Fluttershy would have missed it.

After about an hour, Fluttershy started talking. Ignoring the fact that Dash wasn’t answering, she jumped from topic to topic, hiding the fact that she was hoping that one of them would get her friend to respond.

As the sun touched the horizon, Fluttershy got up. “I-I’m sorry, but I need to feed the animals now.”

She looked back as she jumped off the cloud. Rainbow Dash looked just as sad as always.

“I’m sorry,” Fluttershy said as she landed. “I didn’t even ask her to come down.”

I smiled at her and tried to put as much thankfulness into my voice as I could. I really wanted her to know that she did much more than she realized. “No, you did perfect. I’m sure you knew she wasn’t ready.”

“But she looks just as sad as when I came.” Fluttershy was on the verge of tears.

I sat down, sad that I couldn’t show her how much it meant just to have somepony next to you that cared. “...I don’t know how to explain it, but I know you helped.”

“I’ll try again tomorrow.” Fluttershy didn’t look reassured as she prepared to fly off.

“Hey, Fluttershy, one more thing,” I said quickly. I had just realized I could at least give her a little treat. And free myself up for what was likely to be a typical Twilight study session.

Fluttershy turned, questioningly, to see me nose open my saddlebag.

“A popping kitten!” Fluttershy whispered excitedly.

“His name is Ginsu. Could you please take care of him for tonight?” I asked with a hopeful smile.

Ginsu, previously looking scared, now purred happily as he hopped into Fluttershy’s forelegs and licked her face.

She started to bite onto the scruff of his neck when he blinked out of existence, appearing with his species’ namesake pop on the top of her head.

I laughed quietly. Ginsu never really liked being carried that way. I think he wanted to keep full freedom of movement at all times.

Steelskin finished forcing the food down his throat and trudged back to the couch. Halfway there, he saw Ginsu and realized he hadn’t gotten fed yet.

Trudging back into the kitchen, he pulled out the food Fluttershy had given him to supplement Ginsu’s hunting.

He sighed as he filled the food dish and replaced the water, getting stuck with the realization that he shouldn’t have sent Rocky away. Rocky could probably have gotten him to eat more.

As it is, I’ll probably be feeling some decent hunger pains in the morning, Steelskin thought ruefully.

Ginsu sauntered up to his food dish and sniffed it before giving Steelskin that irritated glare all cats had.

Too bad I’ve got plenty of food for him. It would’ve been a good excuse to talk to Fluttershy. He thought to himself. I really should just go anyway.

Sadly, he didn’t have anything left and he settled back on the couch. He was, however, able to build up enough anger to mumble “Rutting buck depression up the plot.”

The energy from his anger spent, he laid his head on his forelegs and closed his eyes, hoping he’d be able to find strength to do something.

Anything.

PR-06#

@Arrival + 3 Hours@

“If somepony suffering from clinical sadness threatens to kill themselves, the best response is to call them on their bluff to prove to them that they don’t want to die.”

”What the rut?” I knew I shouldn’t have said it, but I was too angry to care.

Twilight gasped in horror, hearing such a foul word from a colt so young.

“Burn this book,” I said in a low, dangerous, tone as I turned the book to face her.

“I am not burn-” Twilight stopped short, seeing tears in my eyes. “...Why?”

I tried to keep from remembering.

“...I almost did.” I forced the words out even as my throat closed up.

Twilight’s voice was slow and cautious. “...Almost did what?”

I gave her a look that was a clear ‘do you really want to know?’ I felt the start of a runny nose and sniffed it back defiantly.

“Oh. Okay,” Twilight continued, trying to sound casual. “Not going to burn it, but maybe I can get a discussion going with the author.”

An increase in sugar intake, especially in the form of cupcakes, in conj cunju with parties, has been shown to lift a pony’s mood considerably.
-Bluey Cake

Twilight narrowed her eyes as she lifted up the parchment paper with foalish pictures and written in pink icing.

We spent another half hour of marking passages and sorting books into ‘good’,‘bad’, and ‘Pinkie’ piles, Twilight even gingerly setting one more into what I knew she thought of as the ‘burn’ pile.

“Happy dream therapy...” I said out loud as I sat up in excitement.

There was something about this that somehow shouted at me ‘This is important!’

“What do you have?” Twilight asked, moving over to read it with me.

Without looking up, I slid the book slightly to make it easier for her to read. After a few moments, I looked up, trying to keep from looking like I was pleading. “Do you think you can cast this on me?”

“That’s a fairly advanced medical spell. I would have to consult with an expert on mind, emotion, and dream magic.” She stared into space for a moment. “Of course! Princess Luna! She would be the foremost expert in these fields. Of course, we should also try to find a physician with practical experience in this field. Perhaps that Miss Introspective you mentioned can be found.”

Steelskin took a deep breath. He couldn’t let depression win. He had to do something. No, he was going to do something.

He pushed himself off the couch and pushed towards the door. Every step he took was accompanied by a strong desire to just lie down and forget it. The only thing that kept him going was reminding himself of how foalish it would be to get off the couch only to lie down on the floor.

He reached the doorknob and the act of raising his hoof and turning it felt like the hardest thing he had ever done.

It also felt like an achievement.

As he pushed himself down the street towards the library, he intentionally let his body show how rotten he felt, hoping that somepony would notice and care enough to ask him how he was doing. What he’d answer, he didn’t know.

He reminded himself of the request he wanted to make of Twilight as a way to urge himself forward. More than once, he came close to turning around and heading home. It hurt that nopony bothered to notice how sad he was.

Well, at least he was doing something.

PR-06#

@Arrival + 3 Days@

For the next week, I hung out with Twilight and, occasionally, Scootaloo. From my observations, Rainbow was sad more like 100% of the time, but I noticed a little bit of improvement, especially around Fluttershy. She had been able to get Dash down mid-afternoon the next day and I watched from the background as Twilight, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Applejack got her up and moving. I was happy to see that either Twilight briefed them beforehoof, or they knew better than to force on her the things that made them feel good.

Tragically, Pinkie Pie avoided her, displaying outright fear as if she might be able to catch depression like a disease. On second thought, it was probably a good thing. I doubt she’d have been able to handle Pinkie’s personality.

On the third morning, I found Scootaloo staring up at Rainbow’s home with tears in her eyes.

“Hey, Loo. Is Dash up yet?” I asked.

She silently shook her head no, so I gave her a hug. She stiffened up for a moment, uncomfortable at the close contact with what I belatedly realized was, to her, a stranger. Even so, she quickly melted into it, letting her worry, sadness, and helplessness out.

“Why?” Her voice was a hoarse whisper.

I tried to push my own sadness out in a huge sigh. It was only partially successful. “...You ever feel hopeless? ...Like everything was horrible and nothing would ever change?”

Scootaloo nodded, dripping tears into my mane. There were many things I knew about that could be what she was thinking of.

“...Well, that’s what Dash is feeling.”

Scootaloo pulled back. “But what does she have to be sad about?” Her voice cut me to the heart.

“I don’t know. She might not even have a reason, but that makes it even worse for her. What I do know is that we need to be patient and do everything we can to make sure she knows she’s not alone.”

“...I almost gave up once,” Scootaloo whispered almost inaudibly. “Diamond Tiara convinced me that a pegasus that couldn’t fly was worthless.”

Scootaloo swallowed hard, the words painful to say. “I believed her and almost drove away Sweets and Bloom... I-if it weren’t for Rainbow Dash, I don’t know if...”

She trailed away, unable to finish her statement. I hugged her close, feeling acutely the pain of knowing somepony you care about is hurting. It was weird; the pain I was feeling felt right. Deep down, I was content knowing that I was helping her. The pain I was feeling for her felt... I don’t like the word ‘good’, but maybe ’productive’.

Steelskin continued his trek, not sure if he’d have the strength to take the next step. He focused on the fact that he’d be stuck at home alone in his misery and placed one hoof in front of the other.

Every pony he passed greeted him with a ‘Hi, Steelskin, how are you doing?’ Every time he forced a smile and answered with ‘Hi.’ And every time, they walked away with a smile. They apparently failed to note that he never answered their question.

Nopony cares about you, you might as well just go home. His emotions told him. Just look at how they lie about caring how you’re doing.

“Oh! Hi, Steelskin. Looks like you’ve got one ginormically ginormous black dog on your back.”

Pinkie had jumped in front of Steelskin and was staring at him with her nose less than a hair’s breadth from his.

Steelskin sat down in the middle of the street, overwhelmed by Pinkie’s energy. He was too tired to be able to figure out if he was happy to see her or not.

“So I was sitting behind the counter of Sugarcube Corner and both my rear hooves started twitch-a-twitching right before both ears went all floppy and my tail curled up tight, so I said to Mrs. Cake ‘somepony’s really sad and I’ve got to go help,’ and she said ‘sure thing, Pinkie.’ So I grabbed my party supplies, but then it came back as a super combo and I knew I had to find that pony super duper fast, so I zipped out and found you mopey-moping and I can tell that you’re so bullied around by the frownies that I know I’m going to need help to get your smile back, so you need to head right back to your house and I’ll grab Twilight and meet you there, so rest up and we’ll be back with some magic happy-zapping-” Pinkie stopped with her eyes wide like she just got surprised by something.

“No, no, no! Pinkie, you silly filly! Steely’s much too frownie-downie to be able to make it back to his house. I don’t think I should even leave him alone.” Pinkie was talking to the air, almost completely ignoring Steelskin.

“Pinkie-” Steelskin started.

“Nopey-dopey,” Pinkie replied, cutting him off before he could get more than her name out. “You’re much too saddie-slouchy for me to leave you, so I’m going to carry you to the library.”

With that, Pinkie stuck her head under Steelskin’s stomach and hoisted him onto her back.

PR-06#

@Arrival + 1 Week@

I lay on a bed in Twilight’s guest room as Twilight and a Unicorn researcher that Luna recommended lit his horn.

Twilight had a scroll and quill at the ready as Ginsu jumped up on the bed beside me. Both Twilight and Baron Beckon flinched at the sight of him, but studiously avoided saying anything.

My eyes closed, turning the blue of Baron Beckon’s magic to the black of sleep.

Soon, I ‘woke up’ standing beside an old grey dog.

“Come on, boy, time for a walk.” I felt myself say. My voice sounded like some of the odd sounds El sometimes liked to make.

I also had no idea why I was saying it.

I watched as I stretched out a metal talon and clipped a lead onto the dog’s collar. I was half the size of that dog.

There was a comfort that filled me as my metallic body spent a few hours doing simple tasks and caring for the old dog. It was relaxing and gratifying and was definitely something I wanted to do often. I actually enjoyed it so much that I was slightly concerned that I’d want to spend more time dreaming than in reality.

As the dream faded, I became aware of the pillow under my head. I felt more content than I had in a long time.

I opened my eyes to a barely restrained Twilight. Once she saw that I was awake, she closed her eyes and counted to ten under her breath.

“Are you up to talking about the spell? I’m anxious to start treating Rainbow if you think it’s a good idea.” Twilight’s voice was calm and slow, but there was a nervous energy running just below the surface.

“Yes, I think this might be just what she needs. If anything, I’m concerned about wanting to live in that dream all the time... But I’m guessing you’ll be able to lay down the law on that,” I said with a small smile.

“Doctor, would you be able to cast that again immediately?” Twilight asked after a quick smile of gratitude to me.

The doctor did one better and trained her on how to use the spell, including what to watch out for during and after the spell. I think he was actually kind of annoyed at a colt deciding if his treatment was good enough and wanted to leave as fast as possible.

“Twilight, we have a frownie emergency!” Pinkie said with her upbeat seriousness.

Steelskin had recovered a little on the trip over, most likely, he thought, from knowing Pinkie cared and was doing something that would help him. Thus, he was able to smile and climb off Pinkie’s back.

“Oh, hello, Pinkie, Steelskin. What can I do for you?” Twilight asked, slightly surprised by Pinkie’s tone.

"The black dog!” Pinkie said melodramatically, shoving her snout against Twilight’s.

Before Twilight could catch the reference, Pinkie explained.

“The black dog of frowniness is being a big, mean, meaniepants to Steelskin and he needs you to zap it away with your super awesome unicorn magic.” The normal spunk and vitality in Pinkie’s voice was replaced by earnestness.

Twilight took a breath, feeling the need, but not wanting to inquire further about what Pinkie was expecting her to do.

“Oooohhhh... I should get Doctor Weyul to scare that mean doggie away,” Pinkie growled, dashing out the door.

Steelskin let out a halfhearted chuckle as Twilight rubbed her temples.

“Yeah, I’ve been... down today,” Steelskin explained. “I was hoping that I could get you to look at a spell and maybe convince you to...” His voice trailed off as he realized something. “Buck m-” He caught himself, blushing at the fact he just swore. “Sorry. I forgot the crystal back at my house.”

“So,” Twilight said, choosing to ignore his language. “What’s this spell?”

“Well, the mindset of the reality was much more ‘cutesy’ than this one, so they called it ‘Happy Dreams Therapy’ and it does what it says.” Steelskin allowed himself a smirk. “Basically, I dreamed I was in some sort of metal golem in a world like Alex’s.”

I also want to see that dog again, he thought to himself.

PR-06#

@Arrival + 3 Weeks@

Dash and I were both getting the ‘Happy Dreams Therapy’ and we were both feeling better than we had in a while. For some reason, my dreams were crystal clear while Dash’s were more hazy and indistinct. We both were dreaming that we were helping somepony, but she couldn’t remember a face. She could only remember that it was old and it wasn’t a pony. What was completely the same was that we were helping somepony and it was the same one every time.

The change, from my perspective, was huge. She did try to sleep more than was healthy, but she was spending time with Scootaloo every time she was asked. She was also being dragged along on all sorts of outings by the rest of her friends and even went on a date with Soarin.

Meanwhile, Twilight was starting one of her biggest research projects ever. She had applied for special dispensation to enter two prestigious medical schools as a ‘distance learner’ as she called it. She was studying everything she could find on the mind and emotions and was conversing by mail with multiple authors.

“If I could get my hooves on him...” Twilight growled, mane starting to smoke.

“That book I told you to burn?” I asked.

“He’s got no leg to stand on, but refuses to admit he could be wrong!” Twilight fumed, confirming my question. “I’m starting to think that I just might burn the thing. The research, little as it may be, consistently refutes almost every assertion he makes.”

“Maybe,” she continued with a malicious grin, “I’ll burn it and mail it back to him.”

I laughed cynically.

“Oh, don’t get like that,” she chided.

“At this rate, you’re probably gonna be the princess of mental health,” I joked.

Twilight’s eyes grew wide. “...Princess?”

Steelskin ‘woke’ in the metal body he was so familiar with, despite the long absence. He looked around, feeling more in control than normal, but that could just be a trick from the fact it was so long ago.

There was a human sitting with a dog in his lap. Next to him stood a woman in a nurse’s outfit that reminded Steelskin of El. Steelskin walked over to ‘his’ dog.

The human had sparse white hair and wrinkled, sagging skin. He looked down at Steelskin and, in a gravelly voice, said “Hey, bud, I see you’re back. You wanna say goodbye too?”

“Yes, please,” Steelskin replied.

“Nurse, please lift up Steelie,” The man ordered.

He found himself being lifted up, reminded again of the strange sensation of only having the sense of touch on his talons and nose.

He was quickly placed on a chair next to the dog he couldn’t help but see as an old friend. It moved its muzzle over and gave him a snuffle before licking his face and wagging his tail.

Something new came into Steelskin’s awareness; he found himself knowing the dog’s age as well as several medical conditions the dog was afflicted with. He was happy to know that, despite arthritis and several other normally painful conditions, it was experiencing no pain at all. There was also a timer in the back of Steelskin’s mind telling him the timing and relative safety of another dose of morphine for the dog. Thinking about it made him aware of the ‘hospice override’ that allowed him to dispense whatever comforts were needed.

They sat for a while, Steelskin noticing dopamine and serotonin levels of dog and human in the ‘high happy’ range even as the dog’s breathing grew labored and his blood oxygen levels dipped into the critical range.

“Goodbye, Tal,” The old man said.

“Goodbye, old friend,” Steelskin said.

The dog’s breathing and heartbeat stopped after one weak wag of his tail.

MindScape COMOL 6.2.3 mental scripting language
Patient Tallic
Status: deceased
terminate program? (y/n) Y
...
mindscape wind down sequence...1%..12%..25%..38%..50%..62%..

The sound of the front door opening reached him as his senses faded.

“Hey, Matt, heard old Tallic wasn’t doing well... You doing okay?” another elderly voice asked.

“Yeah...” the old man said. “Even the Steelskin said goodbye. Thanks for coming over, Al.”

Steelskin felt everything about this body coming to a stop.

...75%..90%..96%..99%..100%
Program End

run shutdownscript

sudo

password: **********

shutdown -h +0 "I’m shutting down now. Thank you for trusting Sparkle Companion Robots Inc."

all processes stopped

Steelskin woke up on Twilight’s couch.

“Did something go wrong?” Twilight asked with a touch of panic.

Steelskin felt tears running down his cheeks.

“No,” he replied in a husky voice. “It’s just...”

He couldn’t think of how to describe it. He’d wondered at times if it were more than a dream, but now he was certain.

“But you’re crying. Doesn’t that mean...”

“I got to say goodbye to an old friend.” Steelskin’s voice was husky, and he couldn’t stop crying, but he felt oddly at peace.

Weyul broke his silence. “Not all tears are sadness and not all sadness is unhappy.”

Twilight jumped, having forgotten the warg was in the room.

“Still, I don’t think I should do this anymore. I need to think about what I realized.” Steelskin sighed deeply. His emotions were a big tangle, but the overall sense of it was positive.

PR-06#

@Arrival + 4 Weeks@

I was strolling around the edge of the Everfree while Ginsu did some hunting. I’d never felt completely comfortable with him in there.

“Hey Dash?” I heard Scootaloo yell.

My ears twitched as there was a longer than normal wait for an answer.

Finally, I heard Dash land. “Sorry, Squirt. I’m feeling pretty lousy today. You okay with just hanging out?”

I could hear the strain in her voice. I was sure she was holding herself together just for Loo’s sake. Feeling a little concerned, I trotted towards them until I could see the two under Dash’s house.

I was happy to see them lying next to each other and staring at the clouds drifting over the Everfree and sat there, watching them be the family they needed from each other.

“Hey, Dash?” Scootaloo whispered carefully.

“Yeah, Squirt?” Dash said, sounding much more together than she had earlier.

“Could you...” Scootaloo’s voice wavered as her confidence left her. After a slight pause, she continued in a whisper. “Please be my mom.”

From where I stood, I could see the glint of tears in both their eyes as Dash grabbed Loo in a hug.

“I’m not sure I’ll be that good at it, but if anypony deserves one, it’s you,” Dash choked out.

Steelskin trotted home, trying to sort out his emotions after his last dream. He was looking forward, but that was the limit of his awareness of his surroundings.

“Oh, you poor dear,” Fluttershy whispered from above him. “Ginsu told me you were feeling bad, but I didn’t think it was this bad.”

Steelskin felt himself plopped onto her back as a warg looked on with a smile.

Weyul padded off in the other direction as Steelskin found himself flown back to his house.

Back at the house, Steelskin hopped down and opened the door.

Inside, Matt and Ginsu sat on his couch. Matt was reading one of the Daring Do novels and Ginsu was purring next to him. Steelskin gave a tired smile and hopped up between them. Fluttershy joined them and nuzzled Steelskin as Matt reached around and put a hand on Steelskin’s withers.

As Steelskin closed his eyes and relaxed into the comforting, he heard Matt’s quiet voice. “It can be real rough, can’t it?”

From his experience with Tallic, he knew it didn’t need an answer.

Steelskin was about to fall asleep to Ginsu’s purring when the door burst open.

[em=1.5]”Cutie Mark Crusaders Therapists! Yay!”

Two hooves and a hand connected with their respective foreheads.

17 Nightmare Night

“So, who are you?” Steelskin asked Valus, looking at the warg pup’s gold colored fur and glowing orange eyes.

Valus spit out the crescent shaped blade and grinned at Steelskin. “One of the most dangerous of the titans. I’m Skoll, the treacherous. He’s Fenrir’s brother and originally sided with him against the others, but near the end, he got Princess Celestia alone and attacked her.”

“Oh! I hadn’t heard that story,” Steelskin said, eyebrows rising with interest.

“There’s a few accounts, but the one Dad believes is that the two of them were walking on the east coast of Equestria when Skoll lunged at Celestia. She moved fast enough that it wasn’t a killing blow, but his teeth sank into her shoulder. She used the strength of his own bite to lift him over her head and slam him into the ground. What followed was one of the most fearsome battles of the Great Purge. When Fenrir and Luna showed up, both of them were bloodied and limping. Fenrir grabbed his brother by the neck and threw him into tartarus.”

“That’s amazing!” Sweetie Belle squeaked. “I didn’t know Celestia fought titans.”

She and the rest of the girls came trotting up, wolf costumes on and spikes attached to their masks.

“Hey, Valus, could you teach us how to howl?” Scootaloo asked, sidling up next to Steelskin in what she thought was a subtle maneuver.

PR-02#

@Arrival + 3 Months@

“So this is a celebration of being scared?” Tallic asked me as we lay next to each other in his cave.

I looked out of the cave mouth, watching the stars twinkle in Luna’s sky. “Yeah, it was started by Princess Celestia to help ponies deal with their fear of the night after Nightmare Moon was banished. The sun being eclipsed by the moon for two hours made them even more skittish at night than they were before.”

“You do not seem as excited as I would expect,” Tallic noted.

My heart grew heavier as I thought about the reason for that. “I’ve been through so much that it feels a little foalish... Also, I can’t help but remember the times my parents and I went door to door in Baltimare.”

“Well, I believe it would do you well to spend time with hatchlings your own age. Tomorrow I will take you down and you can find those Crusaders for Cutie Marks.” Tallic’s grin grew wide. “I have seen how you look at that orange pegasus and she strikes me as a worthy choice for a mate.”

I was glad it was just us because my face grew hot and I was pretty sure it was the color of Big Mac’s coat. “I-I’m a little too young and she doesn’t have her cutie mark yet...” My voice trailed off for a moment. “Also, we’ll be jumping and I wouldn’t want to leave her like that or bring her with us.”

“Ya know how Rocky ‘n Rumble’s been talkin’ about scarin’ everypony?” Apple Bloom asked with a glint in her eye. “What say we turn the tables on them?”

Everypony snickered and nodded.

Steelskin, Valus, and the girls quickly gathered on either side of the door to Carousel Boutique.

“Remember,” Valus whispered. “A proper howl comes from the back of the lungs.”

Shushing filled the air as the door opened. Out trotted Rocky and Rumble, side by side.

AWOOOOooooooooooooooooooooooo

As expected, both Rocky and Rumble jumped a full tail length into the air before freezing in fear. As everypony rolled around laughing their plots off, Fei snuck around behind Valus.

AAHHWW!

Valus spun around, the fur on his back standing straight up.

Once he saw Fei, he broke into a wide grin. “Well played,” he growled in amusement.

Fei smiled nervously, glad her ploy ended well.

“She got you good,” Snips said from the doorway.

“Yeah,” Snails agreed.

“That she did,” Valus said, reaching out his paw to Fei for a bump.

Suddenly, both Snips and Snails felt something on their backs. They bolted across the street, leaving a surprised unicorn behind them.

“And I was going to praise them for being so brave,” Rarity mused.

PR-02#

@Arrival + 3 Months@

Tallic dropped me off near Stronghammer’s shop before flying off in the direction of the Everfree Forest.

“Hi, Stronghammer,” I said as I trotted into the smithy.

“Ready for another day of work, little dragon?” Stronghammer asked with a fatherly smile.

“About that,” I moved to the bellows as I asked. “Could my payment be help with a Nightmare Night costume?”

“What did you have in mind?” he inquired as he got started on the day’s work.

“I’m still surprised you’re okay with us dressing up like this,” Sweetie Belle said as Fei started casting illusions to make our costumes better.

“It’s not the same. Everyone wants to be scared, so I don’t need to worry about trying to be nice or make friends. I don’t have to try to look weak to fit in,” Valus replied, looking more relaxed than he had since they first met.

“What do we have here?” a snooty voice said as the owner trotted towards them. “Looks like a bunch of fluffy bunnies.”

Diamond Tiara came out of the shadows with a pair of pastel wings strapped to her back, a paper horn, and her hair done up to look like Princess Cadance. For whatever reason, she hadn’t done anything with her trademark diamond tiara on her head.

Apple Bloom grinned as she ducked her head and spread her hooves in a threatening stance. She let out a low growl as she stalked towards Diamond Tiara.

Tiara went wide eyed, turned tail, and bolted, leaving everypony chuckling to themselves.

“Yes,” Valus mused. “I believe this will be a very entertaining evening.”

PR-02#

@Arrival + 3 Months@

With Stronghammer’s help, I had a good start on my costume by the time Scootaloo showed up with a lunch for me.

“So, you’re friends with a dragon?” she asked me excitedly. “Do the two of you live in a cave?”

“He’s more like my dad and, yeah, we live up on smokey mountain.”

“And you’re jumpers like my dad?” Scootaloo continued.

Despite myself, I was getting a bit proud. “Yep. Tallic’s even taught me some magic.”

Whump!

Something landed heavily behind us.

“I see you have reconsidered mating with the orange pegasus,” Tallic spoke from where he landed. “I hope you plan to present a respectable offering. A Hydra would be my suggestion.”

Both my and Scootaloo’s eyes went wide; hers from fear, mine from mortification.

Tallic stood unrepentantly with a sack slung across his back.

“No!” I practically shouted. “It’s not like that at all; we’re just friends.”

I noticed Scootaloo’s ears droop and Tallic seemed to be about to say something before thinking better of it and closing his mouth.

“Then would you like to return now or at sundown?” Tallic asked, a twinkle in his eye.

“Sundown would be good,” Scootaloo said, overcoming her fear. “Steelskin was going to tell me about the adventures you two have been on.”

AWOOOOooooooooooooooooooooooo

Sweetie Belle cringed as Lilly Valley fell over sideways. “Oops, maybe we should’ve just asked for something sweet to bite.”

Sweetie levitated a candy to each of them from the overturned bowl before righting and refilling it. Valus removed his paw from his face to accept his share.

“You’re getting pretty good at levitation, Bells,” Steelskin complimented.

“Thanks,” Sweetie Belle answered proudly. “Once I could levitate a book, Rarity pushed me to see how many things I could keep in the air at once.”

Steelskin’s smile drooped. “Dad always said ‘you don’t know what you can do till you push yourself as far as you can go.’”

“Wise words,” Valus said as everypony trotted to the next door. “Next summer, if my father deems me worthy, I will be driven into the wilderness and I will find out if I can survive packless for a set of days. If I survive, I will be allowed back into the pack as an adult.”

“How long’s a ‘set’ of days?” Apple Bloom asked.

“What do you mean if you survive?” Sweetie Belle asked at the same time.

“You’ll be an adult next summer? How old are you?” Scootaloo interrupted a half second later.

Valus puffed out his chest. “I’m nine summers old. Next summer I will be two and a half sets, that would be ten summers. And I’m not really worried about surviving; no one’s died on their Proving in generations.”

“Hey, speaking of adults,” Snails interjected. “Why don’t we have anypony walking with us?”

Rocky giggled and pointed a hoof at Steelskin. “Duh, we’ve got him.”

PR-02#

@Arrival + 3 Months@

Bang!

A blinding flash erupted at the same time as a concussive blast pounded my ears. Everypony was either whinnying and running madly or fallen over in shock. I fought my own panic as the CMC huddled around me, Scootaloo pressed up against my left side.

Bang!

I caught the motion of something falling out of the corner of my eye just before another flash and bang caused more ponies to keel over in fright. I glanced up to see a large shadow block out the stars and heard low, rumbling laughter.

Just before I looked away, a rainbow blur slammed into what resolved itself into Tallic’s snout.

A loud clang filled the air before Dash’s voice carried across the town. “Buck it, Tallic, what the hay do you think you’re doing?”

Tallic snorted as he landed in the hastily cleared square. “I was merely partaking in the spirit of the holiday. Is this not a night for frightening and pranking?”

Twilight and AJ galloped up just in time to hear this and immediately facehoofed.

“Frighten, not terrorize,” Twilight stated in a longsuffering tone. “Do you have any more of those flashbangs? If so, I’m going to have to confiscate them.”

I felt the three crusaders trembling against my sides and hyperventilating. I hummed softly, hoping to calm them down at least a little.

“So telling them if their disguise is not good enough they will get eaten is less scary than bright flashes and loud bangs?” Tallic asked, mildly annoyed. “I still find it odd that your princess of the night allows such stories to be told of her.”

“So now we give up the candy we got to a statue?” Valus asked with surprised indignation as they waited in line to ‘appease’ Nightmare Moon.

“You can give as much or as little as you want,” Scootaloo replied.

When they got to the pile, Steelskin dumped all but a few choice pieces into the pile.

When everypony stared at him questioningly, he replied “I’ve got my reasons.”

Everypony else proceeded to give slightly more than they normally would, save for Valus, who only threw in two pieces.

“That story about her refusing to lower the moon makes Celestia’s banishment of her more tolerable,” Valus growled. “But I don’t get why she would be okay with that side of her being celebrated like this.”

As they walked away, Scootaloo piped up. “Dad likes to say that ‘familiarity breeds contempt.’ I think he means that if we’ve heard the story so many times, we won’t really care about it. Up until she came back, nopony even believed in Nightmare Moon anymore and we used to laugh at anypony mentioning her. I think the reason she pretends to be Nightmare Moon is so it can be something stupid we can laugh at instead of a real pony to be scared of.”

“Yeah,” Steelskin agreed. “I got to talk to her in one reality and she said the Nightmare Night parties that she spent scaring everypony as Nightmare Moon were the ones where everypony treated her like a real pony rather than an ‘evil princess’ that was gonna throw them in jail for one wrong look.”

Everypony nodded, thinking about how much less scary Luna was when they thought about her pretending to be Nightmare Moon.

Everypony except Steelskin; he was busy debating whether to encourage bad behavior or not. After a few moments, he made his decision.

“Anyway, anypony whose parents don’t want them eating too much candy can drop it off at my house,” Steelskin offered.

Scootaloo giggled. “Pinkie convinced Dad that sugar is healthy for ponies to eat a lot of.”

That was met with many groans and cries of “Lucky!” as everypony trooped off to stash their candy at Steelskin’s house.

PR-02#

@Arrival + 3 Months@

“Very well,” Tallic replied, offering Twilight the remaining flashbangs.

I couldn’t tell for sure, but it looked like he purposefully tilted his claw too early when passing the last one. Luckily, Twilight was just barely fast enough and caught it in her aura before it could hit the ground and detonate. She scowled at Tallic, probably assuming the same as me. Tallic narrowed his eyes and smiled unrepentantly, daring her to challenge him.

I turned around and nuzzled the still trembling girls. Scootaloo recovered first and spread her wings over her friends. Turning my head, I was able to catch Tallic’s eye and gave him a glare. I was glad to see he got the hint and his smile fell.

“I apologize,” he said after a moment. “I was overzealous in my attempt to enjoy this holiday.”

“Apology accepted,” Twilight replied. “But next time you have a bright idea, please run it past one of us.”

“Agreed.” Tallic gave a nod to Twilight before walking over to me. “I apologize for scaring your friends. Do you wish me to take you back to the cave tonight, or would you rather spend the night without me?”

“You’re lucky to have your own house,” Snips said as they emptied part of their hauls into containers. “You get to do anything you want.”

“Yeah,” Steelskin replied flatly. “Anything.”

It’s not like that, Fei cut in. There’s a lot of responsibilities you have when you’re on your own. Also, Steelskin doesn’t have...

Fei realized what she was saying just barely too late and looked apologetically at Steelskin.

Steelskin took a deep breath and blinked away the tears that wanted to form. “No, it’s okay. I miss them... All three of them, actually... But it’s okay.”

“There’s nopony to protect him,” Scootaloo said to nopony in particular.

“Really, everypony, I can protect myself,” Steelskin said, finding his conviction. “They let me live on my own because they know I can.”

Valus licked Steelskin’s face. “But you feel packless without them, don’t you.”

Steelskin resisted his first instinct to shy away and instead accepted it as it was given.

“A little,” Steelskin replied, getting a little choked up for a different reason. “But you guys are my pack.”

Everypony moved in for a group hug and Steelskin smiled honestly. For a brief moment, everypony jumped as Scootaloo let out a howl. They recovered quickly and joined in.

AWOOOOooooooooooooooooooooooo

Outside, a light lavender filly touched her tiara and sniffled.

18 Last Line of Defense

Lilly Valley was screaming again.

“I don’t think I have ever met a flower pony that didn’t scream in any universe,” Steelskin muttered as he turned to trot towards her voice. It was probably a bunny stampede, butterfly swarm, or something equally harmless, but only stupid ponies ignored an alarm.

Halfway there, Dash swooped down.

“Get to the school,” she gasped, lungs sucking air greedily. “Bring any foals you see.”

Not even waiting for a response, she took to the air. As an afterthought, she called back “Star beasts from the Everfree,” before flying off.

Steelskin turned on a hoof and galloped off towards the schoolhouse.

PL - 04#

@Arrival + 1 Hour@

“Steelskin!” Alex’s voice rang out as I limped into town.

I took a moment to curse how close to the Everfree these jumps dumped me before turning to look at Alex. Some day, my luck was going to run out and a manticore or cragadile would finally get their snack.

Alex ran up to me and grabbed me in a tight hug.

“We thought we’d never see you again after you dove in after Dinky,” Alex continued. “Scoots has been inconsolable.”

He pushed me back an arm’s length to look me over.

“Alex,” I began.

“That’s Mister Roberts to you, kid. You’re not my son in law yet,” he replied, some minor annoyance squeezing past the concern and relief. “That’s a nasty gash on your leg. We’ll get you to the hospital, then you can tell me about those spikes.”

“Have you ever wondered why jumpers are always dumped into the Everfree Forest?” I asked as he carried me there. “I’ve been landing in or near that forest with every jump. In fact, I think it’s only been El that’s jumped somewhere else.”

Alex answered off hoofedly, “Beats me, kid. Could be that Castle of the Two Sisters acting like a gravity well for whatever powers this damn jumping. But hell, what do I know? Even the Princesses don’t have a clue.” On that note, he turned and trudged on.

“Tiara!” he called out, seeing her glancing around worriedly with a box on her back. “We need to get to the schoolhouse!”

She panicked and bolted in the opposite direction. After a moment of indecision, he ignored her, deciding that she was obviously unwilling to follow him and he’d just as likely chase her into monsters than get her to safety.

Turning the next corner, he saw Sweetie Belle and Dinky bolt from one doorway to the doorway of a house across the street, Sweetie’s horn was lit and her pale lavender aura seemed to be pulling Dinky along.

Steelskin ran into the middle of the street and started looking around. When he was sure there weren’t any monsters in sight, he caught their attention and motioned them to keep going.

At the next intersection, he saw Pinkie playing reverse-whack-a-mole with a taurus, the star beast’s roars echoing among the buildings as Pinkie called out “Missed me!”

He hurried the fillies along, keeping an eye out for anything else. Just as he was catching up to them, he heard a roar from his left. A leo stood shaking its starry mane and pawing the ground.

He just registered Fei calling out “Close your eyes!” before a blinding flash erupted between him and the leo.

“Quick, this way!” Fei shouted as the leo blinked its eyes in confusion.

Keeping one eye on the beast, Steelskin ran to where the three of them had gathered. Fei took a moment to cast a cloak of invisibility around them before motioning them to start moving again.

PL - 04#

@Arrival + 1 Hour@

“So a unicorn named Starlight Glimmer stole the Elements’ cutie marks and escaped to Earth?” I asked as Nurse Redheart fixed up my leg.

Alex nodded grimly. “She’s been leading raids to steal ponies for the past month.”

Just then, a siren started blaring.

“I hope you’ll be smarter than the other one and stay here,” Alex said to me with a glare.

I nodded, mostly because an argument would delay him.

After he’d dashed out of the room, I turned to Nurse Redheart. “Please help me to the lobby. I promise not to run off.”

“Is it worth saying no?” she asked cynically.

I just smiled.

They all let out a breath of relief as the red schoolhouse came into view.

Steelskin knocked and was quickly answered by Cheerilee, opening the door a crack. Fei, seeing this, dropped the illusion and Cheerilee hustled them inside. Steelskin was glad to see that she and Dusty had barricaded all the windows, though it would do little if something like an ursa showed up. Also inside where Snips, Snails, Featherweight, Rocky, and Silver Spoon.

“Okay,” Steelskin said, taking the lead as he saw the adults looking on the verge of panic. “Do we have anything we can use as weapons?”

The foals scattered, rummaging through the supply closets and even the craft materials. Hot glue, an outrageous amount of glitter, and even chalk.

“Does anypony know what’s going on?” Steelskin asked, looking around.

Before anypony answered, there was a pounding on the door. Rocky, Sweetie Belle, Fei, and Dusty moved behind Steelskin, keeping enough distance so they wouldn’t be in his way.

Dusty unbarred the door and looked out. Steelskin heard Weyul and Valus growling at each other. Once the door was pulled open, Weyul grabbed his son by the scruff of his neck and threw him inside.

“Keep him from doing anything stupid,” Weyul said, not taking his eyes off his son.

“How bad?” Steelskin asked.

“Star beasts,” Weyul answered grimly. “At least ten of them, and in a blind rage. This is an unnatural attack, most likely some coward is working to divide our attention.”

Dusty gave a brief nod before closing and barring the door.

“Let me out,” Valus growled, hair standing on end and tail high in the air. “I will not cower like a coward among pups.”

As Dusty held his ground nervously, Steelskin reached up and cuffed the warg across his snout. All the ponies in the room flinched.

“You will listen to your elder and protect the future of your pack,” Steelskin said, glaring up at him.

Valus glared for a minute before tucking in his tail and looking down.

When Valus seemed to have accepted Steelskin’s authority, Steelskin relaxed his scowl and gave a grim smile. “I know it hurts to be sitting in hiding as others fight, but we have a much more important mission. Look at these pups.” Steelskin waved a hoof at the rest of the occupants. “We are their last line of defense. If anything slips past the adults, we are their only hope. Have you been taught the ways of an ambush?”

Valus nodded, still unconvinced.

Steelskin forced his expression into a draconic grin. “We’re that ambush. You and I are hidden among the weak, looking weak ourselves. When they see an easy meal, I hit. If I go down, you hit while they are congratulating themselves. Rocky and Dusty will be your wingwargs and Fei and Bells will run interference.

“Miss Cheerilee?” Dinky said from the entrance to the broom closet. “I found these weird sparkly things.”

Cheerilee trotted over and looked into the box.

Hearing a sharp intake of breath, Steelskin looked back and saw her frozen in place, wide eyed. Hurrying over, he looked in as well.

“Cancer eggs...” he said, almost as fearfully as he felt.

PL - 04#

@Arrival + 1 Hour@

It hurt to see the ponies getting injured as they defended the hospital while I just sat behind the doors in safety.

I watched as ponies and humans fought hoof to hoof and was about to give in and rush out there when I heard the familiar snap-crack of a teleportation.

I turned around, expecting to see Twilight, but instead saw a much lighter purple coat. She had a baby blue stripe in her purple mane and tail. She was also levitating some sort of human gun. It apparently had Twilight’s cutie mark on it and a glass jar stuck on the bottom with several other cutie marks floating inside of it.

She smirked and started to cast a spell on Nurse Redheart, so I extended my hoof and slammed it into her horn. She dropped her gun with a cry of pain and I went a little nutty, slamming her head against the floor until Nurse Redheart dragged me off of her.

It was a good thing that medical ponies desensitize themselves to the sight of blood, because it was not one of my more noble moments.

Steelskin said a silent curse at the universe and anypony controlling it as, of course, a giant claw ripped through the wall, sending wood flying. Dusty quickly bucked it, cracking the shell, and it retreated with a scream.

Steelskin moved into position, getting a better view of the star crab and getting ready to spear it through an eye. Sweetie Belle thought even faster, enveloping the eggs in her pale lavender glow and hurling them through the hole as far as she could. Steelskin breathed a relieved sigh as he saw the crab follow the eggs even as Dusty and Rocky started boarding up the hole.

“See what I mean?” Steelskin asked Valus with a grin.

Valus grudgingly smiled back.

“Owww...”

A moan sounded from the circle of fillies and a quick inspection showed Silver Spoon with a large splinter of wood lodged just above her right knee.

“D-Dinky... Get th-the first aid k-kit.” Cheerilee was hyperventilating at the sight of the injury.

As Dinky went to the teacher’s desk, Steelskin glanced at the wound. It wasn’t bad, but it was going to bleed a bit.

“Valus, pull it out and get the cut bandaged,” Steelskin ordered.

Valus looked between the adults and Silver Spoon in confusion. “Shouldn’t an adult-”

“Ponies can’t handle blood,” Steelskin replied just in time for Dinky to get back, see the injury, and faint.

Cheerilee and the colts weren’t doing much better.

A quick pounding on the door was followed by Weyul’s voice calling in. “Anyone injured?”

“Nothing serious,” Steelskin replied. “But tell everypony somepony’s been hiding their eggs.”

“On my way,” Weyul’s voice called out, already fading as he bounded away.

Everypony redoubled their search for weapons, leading Sweetie Belle to grab a length of rope. Dusty broke the end off a mop to make an improvised spear, and Snips levitated up several pairs of scissors.

As Steelskin continued to help get the place more secure, he heard Valus speaking quietly and comfortingly to Silver Spoon. “It’s not bad, but it’s gonna hurt when I pull the wood out.”

Steelskin glanced over to see Featherweight and Cheerilee nuzzling Silver Spoon, careful not to look at what Valus was doing.

A moaning, sniffling cry was followed by Valus’ voice reassuring her. “It’s out now. I just need to put some alcohol on it and bandage it up.

PL - 04#

@Arrival + 2 Days@

“My goals are noble; you are the villains here,” the pony named Starlight Glimmer said to Twilight. “I found an entire nation of humans that agree that everypony should be equal and we’re helping each other bring that equality to everypony.”

Glimmer had a smug smile on her face in direct contrast to the bandages, bruises, and horn lock she was wearing.

“And you get to be more equal than the rest, right?” Matt asked from behind his visor.

Twilight snorted, touching her cutie mark to reassure herself she’d actually gotten it back.

A tall, dark skinned man with tattoos all over his arms started whistling a tune.

Matt glared at the man. “Tycho, please, no.”

“Oh, come on, it’s just a history lesson,” Tycho replied before continuing his humming.

Soon, Twilight started singing along.

“To Moscow I came seeking fortune,But they’re making me work ‘til I’m dead.”

Matt put a hand to his faceplate.

As Twilight finished the introduction, Starlight Glimmer was caught up in the song.

“I am the mare who arranges the blocks,
That descend upon me from up above.”

Soon, Rumble, Zipporwhill, Flitter, Pipsqueak, and (to Steelskin’s relief) Scootaloo arrived.

Screams and roars continued as Cheerilee supervised turning the desks on their side and making a circular wall to surround them in the center of the room. Soon, Dinky, Zipporwhill, Flitter, and Silver Spoon were huddled in the center with Snails, Featherweight, Scootaloo, and Cheerilee surrounding them. Snips stood inside the barrier, but his scissors floated above it, and Pipsqueak stood, trembling but determined, next to Dinky. Silver Spoon was favoring her injured leg, but the blood, thankfully, did not seem to be soaking through.

Steelskin directed everypony else to form a ring outside the desk wall as he closed his eyes, calming himself and using every other sense to ‘look’ all around himself.

With a wave of wind and magical resonance, Twilight appeared inside, dropping off Spike and Apple Bloom. “Any injuries in here?” she asked.

“Silver Spoon’s leg got cut, but Valus bandaged it up,” Dusty responded. “Did Weyul tell you about the cancer eggs? They were hidden in a cardboard box in the broom closet.”

“Thanks,” Twilight said before popping away.

“Ahm sick a’ AJ dumpin’ me off whenever she’s scared,” Apple Bloom said with a pout.

Rocky put a hoof on her shoulder. “Don’t look at it that way,” he said as he pointed to Cheerilee and the more timid foals. “We’re making sure they’re safe.”

Steelskin smiled and winked at him and he gave a sheepish smile in return.

PL - 04#

@Arrival + 2 Days@

“The winter is cold, I’ve got plenty of gold,
And I’m standing in line for a loaf of bread.”

The song wound down and, whether it was Tycho’s influence or just the magic of harmony knowing that this was the best place to end it, the music ceased.

Twilight shook her head to clear it. “This is what we experienced when we visited your town. Everypony was forcing themselves to think they were happy even while doing horribly with their special talent, but things were already falling apart even before we arrived.”

“Hmph!” Glimmer scoffed. “We’ll show you. Equality is the only way you princesses won’t be able to take the manticore’s share of everything.”

Twilight tried, but failed to restrain her giggling at that. “Hey, Tycho, let’s go over that stuff Steelskin had on his crystal.”

It didn’t take long after Twilight teleported away for the first of the parents to show up to retrieve their foals. Steelskin hung around, unsure of at what point he, as both a kid and adult, should leave.

Midway through the pickup, Filthy Rich came looking for Diamond Tiara. “What do you mean, she’s not here? I’ve already checked Town Hall!”

“Calm down, Mr. Rich,” Cheerilee soothed. “She probably got trapped and hid herself away. Now that everything’s calmed down, she’ll come out and we can find her.”

The door opened again and Rainbow Dash came in. Cheerilee was about to call Scootaloo over when she noticed the restrained fury on Dash’s face.

”Filthy, you need to come to Town Hall. Your daughter has some explaining to do,” Dash snarled.

Author's Note

Tycho is from Into the Rift, but, in the reality Steelskin visited, Tycho doesn't have dermal spikes.

19 Consequences

Diamond Tiara sat in front of Mayor Mare and the Council, tears running down her face, but making a valiant effort to keep what little dignity she had left.

Mayor Mare’s voice was cold and formal. “Diamond Tiara, witnesses saw you leaving Steelskin’s house minutes before it was destroyed by a star beast.”

Steelskin’s ears pinned back as visions of his flattened house came to mind. He reminded himself that not only had he seen ponies endure far worse, but his neighbors were already making plans to help him rebuild.

“Furthermore, witnesses agree that the star beast stopped its rampage when it found its eggs in a box you were seen carrying. Five additional buildings were damaged, including the houses of Alex and Rainbow Dash, as well as chairpony, Golden Coins,”

At the Mayor’s mention of her only friend’s house, Diamond Tiara swallowed hard. She had been played for the biggest foal ever.

“...The town hall, and the schoolhouse.”

This broke her. Unwillingly, she looked at Silver Spoon, still sporting the bandage on her foreleg. She lowered her head to the ground, covered her face in shame, then silently wept. She lay there for a full minute before opening her eyes again and rising back to a seated position.

Seeing this, Mayor Mare continued. “Do you have anything to say in your defense?”

Diamond Tiara shook her head, not trusting herself to speak.

NX - 02#

@Arrival + 1 Hour@

Ponyville seemed normal, but the residents had a certain despair about them that I had only seen in worlds with much more devastation.

The only thing out of the ordinary was what a previous reality called ‘Night Stone Castle.’

I passed pony after pony just going about their business. There were no smiles or happy greetings between acquaintances, just business.

When I got to the library, I knocked on the door. If anypony could tell me what was going on, it was Twilight.

“Come in,” a flat, tired voice responded.

I had never seen a Twilight in worse shape. Her eyes spoke of nothing but pain and anguish and her coat and mane showed halfhearted grooming at best.

“Who are you?” Spike asked from the stairs.

There wasn’t any animosity in his voice, but it didn’t hold any welcome either.

“My name is Steelskin,” I replied. “I came here because I’m new in the area and was hoping to find out why everypony is...”

I trailed off, recognizing that something I said had touched a nerve.

“How are we supposed to be?” Twilight asked, tears springing to her eyes. “Yes, N- she has brought the sun back, but the princesses are still dead and my Nyx is still gone.”

I rushed forward and embraced her as the tears started flowing freely.

“You are lucky there were no serious injuries. Are you still unwilling to give us the names of your accomplices?” Mayor Mare asked.

“I told you already that they were all wearing cloaks that hid their manes and cutie marks.” Tiara’s voice was full of bitterness and she let out a heavy sigh. “They also altered their voices to sound really strange.”

“That being the case,” Mayor Mare replied. “We shall move on to the next most pressing order of business. As your father has disowned you, and since you have your cutie mark, do you wish to claim majority or be housed at the orphanage?”

Alex stood and cleared his throat. “If it pleases the court, I would like to formally withdraw my damages from the list of offenses.”

Dash flew up into Alex’s face, straining to not snarl at him. “What in Celestia’s name do you think you’re doing? She tried to hurt you. She tried to hurt me. Scootaloo could have been killed. It is okay to be angry at what she did.”

He gave Dash a sad little smile. “I’m showing mercy, ”Look at her, Dash. She’s got nothing left.”

Dash turned to glare at Diamond Tiara, only to find the filly staring in shock at Alex. Dash’s own expression softened as the truth of Tiara’s situation sunk in.

Steelskin worked up his own courage and spoke up. “Me too.”

“Why?” Scootaloo hissed at him quietly. “She’s been nothing but a nag to all of us, you especially.”

Steelskin didn’t respond.

NX - 02#

@Arrival + 1 Hour@

“Nyx was created by a spell by Nightmare Moon cultists seeking to bring their queen back to life in her own body,” Twilight rasped, interrupted by slowly lessening sniffles. “They had ponynapped me and Celestia interrupted the spell when she and her guards rescued me.”

I stroked her mane and offered the likely continuation of the story. “Then you found her as a filly and raised her like your own daughter.”

Twilight nodded. “She wasn’t anything like Nightmare Moon. She was quiet and kind. She made friends with the Crusaders. Stupidly, I didn’t tell the Princesses, and when Celestia found out, I let her take Nyx away...”

“And the cultists tricked her into completing the spell,” I offered.

“I found her and tried to convince her, but she was angry because I-” Twilight choked back a sob. “I abandoned her, so she put me in the dungeon...”

By this time, Twilight was emotionally spent and her voice was monotone as she stared at the ground.

“Then she went off and killed Celestia and Luna,” Twilight continued hoarsely.

“The sun is out; does that mean she decided to bring back the day?” I asked, hoping to get onto a happier topic.

Sadly, it only made her sigh. “Yes, and Nexus brainwashed me into stabbing her for it... Then my little Nyx blasted him just as he was about to execute me...”

Twilight fell into an almost catatonic state for an uncomfortably long time. Meanwhile, Spike came quietly over.

”You stabbed Nightmare Moon?” Spike asked, flabbergasted.

Twilight turned half lidded eyes and monotoned “Didn’t you go down into the dungeon? What did you think all that blood was from?”

“I thought it was yours...” Spike whispered, almost too quiet to hear.

“Well, then,” Mayor Mare continued. “The decision of this council is that you will assist the craftponies that rebuild Town Hall, the Schoolhouse, and Golden Coins’ house. As you are a minor, and are unwilling to claim majority at this time, you will be in the care of Miss Sweetheart. As Alex Roberts and Steelskin have withdrawn their claims and Golden Coins is not seeking additional damages, there will be no further penalty. There will, of course, be mandatory counselling with either Miss Introspective or Weyul, son of Wieland and you shall be on probation until you reach the age of adulthood. Given testimony by witnesses of your past conduct, even from Silver Spoon, I can only conclude that you have taken behaviors onto yourself that are adversarial and harmful to everypony around you. For the safety of this town, you will be assigned a probation officer who will check up on you once per week to ensure you are not breaking any more laws or disturbing our citizens.”

Mayor mare slid her glasses down in order to glare with almost Fluttershy-like intensity.

“Should you commit any more mischief," She cleared her throat, "which would include harassing other ponies," she pointed to the cutiemark crusaders, "you will be remanded to the Canterlot Court system to determine your new placement and rehabilitation."

There was a general murmuring that spoke to the crowd’s desire to see just that as Mayor Mare stomped her hoof twice.

Steelskin watched as Diamond Tiara dragged herself out of the room, being met at the door by a coldly professional Miss Sweetheart. Steelskin and Alex watched with sadness, Matt and Trace sat with an unreadable expression and her father was looking away, trying to pretend she didn’t exist. Her mother, meanwhile, was biting her own lip, trying to figure out a way to make it somepony else’s fault. Everypony else sat with smug looks as the cruel filly finally got what was coming to her.

“Hey, Steel,” Apple Bloom asked. “Ahm not complainin’, but why’re ya bein’ so nice ta Tiara?”

The other crusaders moved in to hear his answer. Off, just in the range of hearing, Dash and Alex listened in.

After a moment of thought, Steelskin responded. “What do you think she’s gonna be doing to help the craftponies?”

Sapphire projected herself into the conversation. The only help I can think of is carrying things... If she can manage that.

There was a mixture of winces and cruel snickers as they thought about Tiara doing manual labor.

“Plus,” Steelskin added. “She’s gonna be at the orphanage. Is there anypony there she hasn’t bullied?”

At this, even Rainbow Dash quit grinning.

“Yeah,” Steelskin said. “She was just one filly that they could avoid most of the time, but everypony is going to be hoping to give her the tartarus she gave them.”

Nopony spoke as they imagined being surrounded by a town full of Diamond Tiaras.

NX - 02#

@Arrival + 1 Hour@

“So the last time you saw her was when she rescued you from the hanging and purged you?”

Twilight shook her head at my question. “No, after she killed Nexus, I saw her one last time. When monsters invaded Ponyville, she... took care of them.”

“You say she killed Nexus?” I asked. “She didn’t purge him?”

I hadn’t realized how haunted a pony’s eyes could get until I asked that question.

An almost imperceptible shake of her head preceded Twilight’s answer. “Vaporized. Just as he pushed me off, a blast of concentrated magic vaporized him. She caught me, then screamed at all her soldiers, saying ‘I make the laws! I decide when somepony will be killed!’ Then she took me back to my room in the library and purged me. Shining Armor says she then gathered everypony else that had been brainwashed and purged them. The next night I spent in her throneroom, pleading for her to come home. I woke up in my own bed.”

Her face had almost dried out, but this brought a fresh wave of tears flowed down her cheeks.

“I don’t need your pity,” Diamond Tiara sniffled.

Steelskin gave a half smile. “I wasn’t offering; I was informing.”

He didn’t allow Tiara to push him away from her bag of belongings sitting outside her front door. He reached down and bit onto the strap, hoisting it into Scootaloo’s wagon. He tried to ignore the stare of Filthy Rich as Tiara’s father watched her.

Tiara lifted up her snout and trotted towards the orphanage. Steelskin followed, hauling the wagon behind him. As they walked, both foals wilted at the glares directed towards Tiara. Steelskin knew they weren’t directed at him, but it still reminded him of the times he had been shunned by the town.

He even noticed Fluttershy glaring death at the poor filly.

Tiara merely trotted along, trying to pretend that there was nothing wrong while tears leaked from the corners of her eyes.

“Oh, thank you, Steelskin, that was very nice of you to help Diamond Tiara with her belongings,” Miss Sweetheart said, unable to hide her confusion.

“Hmph! Can I have my stuff back now, Steelskin?” Tiara asked, trying to cover her pain with anger.

She didn’t wait for an answer before grabbing the strap in her own mouth and trying to haul it onto her back. After two attempts, she settled for dragging it behind her.

She stopped at the doorway and turned to Miss Sweetheart. “Thank you for letting me stay here.”

“You’re very welcome, Diamond Tiara,” Miss Sweetheart replied, pulling the filly into a hug. “I’d never let anypony be left out in the cold.”

NX - 02#

@Arrival + 5 Hours@

I tried to reconcile what I had heard with the little alicorn filly I had met in a previous reality. Supposedly, that Nyx had also become an adult and had fought with the Sisters, but she had merely banished them and was able to bring them back. This one had killed them and now there was nopony else who had the power to raise and lower the sun.

The Nyx I had met was shy and reserved, but loved being with her friends and her adopted mother. I wished there was something I could do to help.

“Did she have any friends?” I asked, hopefully.

Spike spoke up. “Yeah, she hung out with Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and Apple Bloom, and I think she’s friends with Twist as well.”

Oh, please, Luna and Celestia, let them not hate her, I silently prayed.

“Are they still...” My courage left me before I finished the question.

Twilight nodded, a smile appearing on her tear stained face. “They came a few times to try and get her to come back. Twist even left some candy for her.”

“And the rest of the town?” I ventured, hoping against hope.

“The adults are grudgingly thankful for her protection, but most of the foals genuinely want her back,” Twilight replied.

Steelskin watched Diamond Tiara struggle to drag her belongings off to the girls’ rooms.

When she was out of sight, Steelskin spoke up. “Hey, Miss Sweetheart, I could probably find somepony to take me in if you’re not comfortable with it, but I’d kinda rather stay here while I get my house rebuilt. Would that be okay?”

Miss Sweetheart frowned slightly. “You’re not doing this to get back at Diamond Tiara, are you?”

“Actually...” Steelskin began. “She’s been really cruel, especially to the poor kids.”

Miss Sweetheart quietly waited for Steelskin to gather his thoughts.

“I’ve seen... No, I’ve done too much to be comfortable letting them pay her back for what she’s done to them...” Steelskin’s voice was quiet but intense.

Miss Sweetheart looked down at Steelskin, wondering what would cause him to look so guilty when it was his home that Tiara had been directly responsible for levelling.

“...Okay.”

NX - 02#

@Arrival + 3 Days@

“So, you want me to send a book to Twilight?” Cadance was asking.

“Yes,” I replied. “I just don’t know where Celestia and Luna would’ve kept it.”

Cadance’s face grew grim. “Why do you want to help Nightmare Moon?”

I flinched, unprepared for the anger in the Princess of Love’s voice.

She quickly moderated her voice. “I do want to help, I’m just having trouble forgiving her for...”

“Killing the Princesses,” I finished for her sadly. “Yeah. That’s hard to forgive.”

“Besides, you’re not actually asking me to help her, you’re asking me to help Twilight,” Cadance murmured with a sigh.

I nodded with a small smile on my face.

A realization came to me. “Also, if she does go nightmare again, Twilight, if she can do it, will have a chance to stop her.”

Cadance nodded somberly. “Well, I really want to forgive her, so let’s do this for both of them. Also, you say Luna was able to turn the other Nyx back into a filly? I think I should search her personal library for that. I’ll have an easier time seeing her as a filly that is less than half my age if she looks the part.”

Steelskin watched as Diamond Tiara dragged herself into the dining room. She lifted her eyes just far enough from her hooves to find the furthest seat from everypony else. Her tiara was perched upon her head, but her mane and tail looked almost intentionally messed up and there was mascara trails running down her cheeks.

Steelskin surreptitiously moved a few seats closer to her, anticipating trouble.

Sure enough, when Miss Sweetheart went into the kitchen, one of the older fillies sauntered up to where Tiara was sitting. Steelskin could see the gleeful hate in the almost-mare’s eyes.

“Not so high and mighty anymore, are you, Tiara?”

Steelskin quietly stood up and moved next to Diamond Tiara, staring the would-be bully in the eyes.

“Don’t tell me you’re defending this little brat,” the filly sneered at Steelskin.

“Who I defend is my business.” Steelskin stared at her until she backed down and took a seat, grumbling.

As they ate the meal, Steelskin was aware of almost constant whispers and stares.

Diamond Tiara had trouble focusing on eating as she tried to make sense of Steelskin’s actions.

Suspicion grew in Diamond’s mind. What is he playing at? Is he trying to make me drop my guard before getting me back, or just trying to keep the blame off him?

NX - 02#

@Arrival + 2 Weeks@

Twilight and I watched as Cadance strode into the throne room of Night Stone Castle. There had been some crazy magic three days ago that was difficult to remember, then Twilight ascended. Twilight had tried and succeeded at raising the sun and had moved the moon enough to know she would be able to raise it too.

“Nightmare Moon, since you have refused to come to Canterlot to face trial for your actions, I have decided to bring the trial to you.” Cadance’s voice boomed and echoed in the empty room. “As witnesses, I bring the newly ascended and soon to be crowned Princess Twilight Sparkle, traveller between worlds Steelskin, and wrongly imprisoned Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and Apple Bloom. Face me and give account for your actions, so that I may know whether there is any reason to show you mercy.”

After several slow heartbeats, a black mist interspersed with tiny stars floated down from the ceiling and coalesced into a black alicorn. She was dreadfully thin and there was a resignation in her eyes along with a confused embarrassment at the notion of those who had shown the most care for her being witness to her undoing.

“Good,” Cadance said with a smile. “I am glad you came willingly. Now please explain anything you wish me to understand before I make a final decision on your punishment.”

“No,” Nyx whispered with a shake of her head. “There is no defense for my actions, just please kill me, because I can’t bear the thought of another thousand years on the moon.”

An interminable silence stretched on as Cadance gathered her strength for what would normally be a taboo spell. Twilight and the Crusaders wanted to rush over and comfort Nyx, but had been told what the plan was and given special instructions to sit and wait. Cadance had let it be known that how much she could trust Nyx would be directly dependent on how Nyx responded to each part of this trial.

“As a princess of Equestria and currently the sole ruler, I decree that you shall be stripped of your power and remanded into the custody of...” Nyx flinched as Cadance paused. “Twilight Sparkle.”

Nyx’s eyes grew wide. It was obvious she was floored by this unexpected ‘punishment.’

Cadance’s horn lit up with purple magic, building brighter and brighter until it lanced out and engulfed Nyx. As we watched, Cadance grew. Her coat lightened to a pale pink while her mane began flowing and darkening to a rich magenta. Everything about her began to take on a crystalline appearance, the facets in her hair flowing in the same ethereal breeze that moved it. Her core pulsed with a hidden inner power that was echoed by the blue tinge at the ends of her wings and her faceted hooves took on the same color as the heart in her cutie mark.

As her horn died, a black filly rested on the floor. Cadance nodded to Twilight and the Crusaders and they ran over to her, checking to make sure she was merely sleeping.

“Hey, Steel.” Rocky’s head poked down from the upper bunk above Steelskin.

Steelskin looked up at him.

“So, I heard what you said to Bloom, but it still seems kinda crazy to be sticking your neck out for Tiara, especially when she’s made it obvious she still hates your guts.”

“Kinda like how you apologized to me after I bucked your face in?” Steelskin asked with a giggle.

Rocky’s ears flattened. “But... that was my fault...”

“Your fault that I couldn’t see it as the compliment you intended it to be?” Steelskin replied, a smile still on his face. “...But, seriously, some of the loyalest friends started out as jerks that were treated better than they deserved.”

This was met with skeptical silence.

“...But, if you want to see it a different way, then think about how much it will irritate her and show her how much of a nag she’s been when I’m not treating her as badly as she thinks I should.” Steelskin topped this statement off with a fake evil grin.

After a moment, he continued in a serious voice. “She’s an idiot that got tricked into doing something stupid. I feel sorry for her because it cost her everything... Nothing will come of piling on the hate, but, maybe, if we can show her how, she might learn to be a decent pony now that her mom can’t protect her from her choices... I can’t even imagine how tough it is to have all your mistakes catch up with you at once...”

Steelskin lay back on his bed as Rocky pulled himself back out of sight. Not for the first time, Steelskin was grateful for having not only his mom and dad, but also Tallic to teach him. He smiled, remembering the times he even taught Tallic a thing or two; Tallic might be prideful, lazy, and greedy, but he was smart enough to know he didn’t know everything.

Tallic would have written off Tiara too, but would’ve been intrigued by the mercy Steel’s father taught. Just do not think that this would ever work on a dragon, Steelskin imagined Tallic saying.

Author's Note

Nyx is from Past Sins by Pen Stroke
The version of NX-2 differs from the original story, as stated, by the key point of Nyx following through on her original plan to kill Celestia and Luna rather than the banishment that she ended up choosing in the original. This significantly changed her later actions, specifically in her willingness to kill other ponies and creatures, leading to a much easier physical, though mentally traumatic future experience.

Hopefully, I have stayed true to the original character in how she would have responded to these changes.

21 Through the Portal

Steelskin, stifling a yawn, trotted up to Crafty Crate. “Hello, Mr Crate. You wanted to talk?”

“Yeah, kid. You impressed me probably as much as you thought you would.” Crafty smiled at Steelskin. “I’d say you were cocky, but you delivered. If you keep working as hard and as smart as you did yesterday, all you need to buy is the materials.”

“Thanks,” Steelskin replied with a smile.

Crafty snorted. “Tartarus, colt, if you can get ‘Pretty Princess’ able to carry her weight, I’ll give you materials at half price.”

At her mention, Diamond Tiara dragged herself into view. The tentative way she was walking reminded Steelskin of the aftermaths of some of his more brutal training experiences.

“Good morning, Tiara,” Crafty greeted, mild derision seeping through despite his efforts to hide it.

“Morning, Diamond,” Steelskin said almost at the same time.

Diamond Tiara merely scowled at both of them. “I’m here to be punished, so let’s get it over with.”

“Fine, princess,” Craftly responded in kind. “Good news for you is that today’s hauling will be significantly lighter. You and Steel will carry over a plank and you’ll fetch the nails while we secure it.”

EG - 01#

@Arrival + 1 month@

“So you are saying that you wish a colt and a dragon, not from your world, to go into an unknown situation to retrieve a valuable magical artifact that you did not properly protect?” Tallic glared at all four princesses with a look of scorn. “An item that, by your own admission, is part of the most powerful defensive weapon of this world?”

“I have a pretty bracelet for you if you say yes,” Celestia replied in a singsong voice.

Tallic narrowed his eyes. “I should skewer you where you stand for that.”

Two guards rushed forward, pointing spears at Tallic. Tallic glanced at the spears, wondering why he could sense no magic from the spearheads. He finally decided to assume they were heavily enchanted.

“Stand down,” Luna ordered. “Are you wishing to get yourselves eaten? A dragon does not threaten when it feels itself insulted; the fact that he has not attacked means that he is merely expressing irritation.”

Tallic smiled toothily. “Well spoken, Night Princess. I must congratulate you on the zealousness of your guards, if not their intellect.” Tallic’s voice dropped to a low rumble. “Not that anyone in this reality has any wisdom.”

Twilight paused from scowling at her mentor’s flippancy to approach Tallic. “The bracelet that Princess Celestia is offering is one that should allow you to shrink yourself at will so as to better maneuver among ponies. I believe it would be very helpful in allowing you to stay near Steelskin while letting him do things with other ponies.”

Tallic nodded. “A magical item like that would be quite useful to me... Add in a hundred bars of iron per day as an apology for your mentor’s insulting way of offering it and you have yourself a deal.”

“Thank you, Mighty Tallic,” Cadance said with a smile and a bow. “I also extend to you the hospitality of-”

“Furthermore,” Tallic continued. “If this world is too dangerous, I reserve the right to cancel the mission and return without your artifact.”

Diamond Tiara valiantly struggled over, a bucket of nails in her mouth.

Steelskin used his own ability to secure the board he was holding for Crafty before reaching down and taking the bucket from her.

“Thanks,” he said with a smile.

Tiara mumbled a response and turned away.

After setting the nails next to Crafty, he hopped down and followed Tiara to the planks. They had gotten hoisting the plank onto their backs down to a science and were soon moving back to Crafty.

“I know you’re planning something,” Diamond whispered angrily.

“Whatever,” Steelskin replied. “Just know that when you’ve realized I’m not like you were, we can be friends.”

Steelskin noticed Diamond wince. “I said ‘were.’ You aren’t like that anymore. I can tell.”

“You can talk at lunch,” Crafty interrupted. “I’m ready for that board.”

EG - 01#

@Arrival + 1 month@

“Get in,” Tallic stated, pushing me into the portal and following through with his magically shrunken body.

I had less than a moment to note the bold taste of transformation magic alongside something vaguely similar to the bitter tang of our jump bubble before I felt myself pulled through what I could only assume was a dimensional tunnel.

I tried to step out of the portal as I reached the end and promptly fell on my face.

I remembered the transformation magic and started examining my new body. I was hairless and was wearing clothes. My limbs were like that of a human except my skin was closer to the color of my fur than the pinkish tan of Alex and the others. As I stuck out my leg to see what kind of footwear I had, my pants pulled up to reveal a white sock. I blushed furiously as I pushed my pants back down to hide it.

Luckily, my embarrassment over my indecency was cut short by a giant silver-grey mastiff stepping out of the portal behind me.

“Hmmm... Hair, no wings, talons quite small. Teeth dull but still long, as is muzzle...” Looking over at me, he added more commentary. “Human...ish, no tail, coloration roughly the same, clothing...”

I let him continue his assessment and looked around. I saw humans coming out of a big building. They seemed to be carrying books, so I guessed that it was a school.

“I... am a dog.” I heard him say from behind me.

Standing on two legs was difficult, but not quite as bad as I thought it would be.

...Up until Tallic nudged me in the back with his muzzle.

“Come. I have the scent of the thief. I wish to make this quick, as this form is less than ideal.”

With that, he started directly for the main entrance, everypo- everyone moving out of his way nervously.

Arriving at the doors, he tried to nose one open briefly before turning back to me.

“Move quickly,” he growled with a hint of nervousness. “I am more than half tempted to go back and tell them the mission is not worth the risk to us.”

I wrapped a hand around a piece of metal seemingly designed to be a handle and gave an experimental tug. The door opened, but before I could do anything, Tallic pushed his way through, nearly tripping me, and started trotting down the hall.

“Steelskin!” Twilight called. “I think I’ve done it!”

Steelskin turned, almost losing his grip on the board he was holding. He quickly turned back and got it back into position.

“Oh, sorry,” Twilight said as she realized she was interrupting.

“Go ahead,” Crafty said. “We’ll call an early lunch. In fact, I think Tiara will be able to help me finish up, so take the rest of the day off.”

Diamond Tiara was about to huff when she realized there was no insult. Instead, she gingerly put the nails she was holding back into the bucket.

“Thanks,” Steelskin said before trotting off with Twilight.

“Hey, Tiara,” Steelskin heard Crafty say. “I respect your tenacity. As a reward for your hard work, let me buy you lunch.”

“So, you’ve gotten the portal magic finished?” Steelskin asked, trying to restrain his excitement.

“I think so,” Twilight replied. “I want to get your opinion on if it seems right. I’ve triple checked the equations, but this isn’t like any spell I’ve worked with before.”

EG - 01#

@Arrival + 1 month@

Suddenly, all around me, students filled the hallway. Everyone gave us a wide berth, especially when Tallic started growling draconic obscenities as he sniffed around.

Tallic padded off towards a door, students hurrying to clear a path for him. “Come, I think I have the scent again.”

As the halls emptied, we found ourselves at a door.

“The scent is strong here,” Tallic stated, waiting for me to open the door.

I grasped the handle and pulled. It initially caught, but I noticed the handle moved, so I tested how far I could turn it past horizontal.

As I pushed it down towards vertical, I felt the latch disengage. Tallic, growing impatient, pushed me out of the way, grabbed the handle in his mouth, and yanked it open.

“Well, I found the pony’s nest,” Tallic grumbled as he stared into a janitor’s closet.

As he was nosing through a makeshift bed, a voice sounded from behind us.

“Excuse me, but you can’t bring your dog in...” The teacher’s voice faded as Tallic locked eyes with her, almost level with her own.

“Sorry, he’s a little protective of me,” I stated as she hastily moved out of the doorway to avoid Tallic’s exit.

“That’s no excuse to bring him to school, and why are you in the janitor’s cl-”

~crash~

Tallic had headbutted a door.

“This canine skull is too thin,” Tallic snarled before charging at the door again, splintering it at the hinges and latch.

He shook his head, starting a new charge just as I caught up. I winced as the door broke free and clattered to the floor.

“What is going on?” a woman sitting at a desk asked, a sign on the desk reading ‘Principal Celestia’.

This world is too strange.

“Why is there a large dog standing on the door to my office?” she continued.

She looked at me, but Tallic answered. “We are searching for a tiara.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow, apparently taking a moment to come to terms with a talking dog.

Tallic’s eyes locked onto a display case holding the Element of Magic. “I need that crown and the thief that delivered it to you.”

"Fluttershy is not a thief," Celestia replied angrily.

This brought Tallic up short. “Fluttershy? ...No, even in a world such as this, Fluttershy would not... Besides, Sparkle said the thief had a red and orange mane,” Tallic muttered to himself.

“Uhm...” I broke in. “Who has a m-who has hair that is red and yellow like flames?”

“That sounds like Sunset Shimmer. She was just here asking who returned the crown as well. Also, that is school property and your... dog... cannot have it.”

We were both distracted by the sound of shattering glass. Tallic had his forelegs on the top shelf, broken glass all around him, and the element of magic in his mouth.

“Take it,” Tallic said around the crown. “And grab on.”

Once I took it, Tallic bared his teeth at Celestia.

“I’m s-sorry,” I stuttered as I climbed onto a snarling Tallic’s back. “I don’t think you’ll believe me, but this isn’t your crown.

Celestia had put a strange stick thing with bulges at either end up to her head and was pushing buttons on a box that was joined to it by a weird curly rope.

“It’s really a magic artifact from another world,” I explained as Tallic carried me out of the room.

Steelskin entered the library and immediately got a whiff of portal magic. His heart threatened to burst out of his chest in excitement. He shakily followed Twilight down into the basement lab, growing more and more excited with every breath.

All he could think was I’m gonna see Tallic again!

“So I couldn’t get the thaumic field inversion ratio to fit PL-1’s description, but by combining...”

Steelskin tried to follow Twilight’s explanation, but kept getting distracted by his memories of Tallic.

“The drawback is that I’ve found so many worlds that I’ve virtually proved Heisenmane’s postulation of infinite realities,” Twilight continued. “Which, of course, means that it will be infinitely difficult to find a specific reality.”

Steelskin choked at that realization. “But...”

He knew there were a lot of realities out there, probably even infinite, but he hadn’t thought about the difficulty of finding the one you want.

Twilight immediately realized what she had just said and how Steelskin would interpret it. “No, no! I’m sorry! I do have a plan!”

Steelskin did his best to shake off his panic and waited for Twilight to continue.

“You see, I should be able to get the mago-chaonic resonance of your breastplate, since it’s made from one of Tallic’s scales. While I don’t think I can find his home reality, I think I might be able to pull him here with it.”

“Do you need to keep it for long?” Steelskin blanched at the idea of taking it off for more than sleep and showers - so much so that he’d had several long arguments with adults who thought it was improper for him to be wearing it to school, restaurants, the dance, and a few other places as well.

Twilight’s ears pinned back, having heard about a few of those events. “I’m sorry, but I’m going to need at least a day to tune everything properly.”

He took a deep breath and began removing it, already feeling exposed and defenseless. He understood roughly how Tallic had felt when he was turned into a dog, but now he was feeling it firsthoof.

EG - 01#

@Arrival + 1 month@

Outside in the hall, all the students were gone, but there was a man in a blue shirt by the entrance door. I got scared when I saw something that looked like a smaller version of Matt’s gun pointed at us. I breathed a sigh of relief when he pointed it up and away from us.

“Put the crown down and get your dog to back off,” The man ordered.

“This is not your crown,” Tallic growled. “This belongs to a parallel universe. Even if it did, a costume jewelry crown is not worth people dying over.”

I mentally facehoofed as the man pointed his weapon at us again.

“L-let the child go... talking... dog,” The man stuttered.

Tallic walked slowly towards the door, not taking his eyes off the man. “I am not holding him. He is riding me.”

It took forever for us to reach the doors, the man asking where ‘animal control’ was and getting an answer from a black box that hissed and crackled as it spoke. I found out in another reality that it was called a ‘radio.’ As Tallic reached the doors, I felt him tense up as he turned away from the man to nose the door open.

He quickened his pace as we left the school, but didn’t break into a run.

...Not until sirens started blaring and two metal and glass things came into sight with flashing lights.

Once Tallic saw those, he broke into a gallop straight towards the portal, picking up even more speed when humans started shouting.

I heard an explosion that sounded way too much like Matt’s gun just as we dove into the portal. My head slammed into the top of it, knocking me off his back, but I still ended up going through.

Steelskin looked around nervously as he left the library. He felt like he might be attacked at any moment and, without his armor, he was getting overly skittish.

“B-but she’s just a filly...” Steelskin heard Fluttershy stutter.

“I am truly sorry,” Aloe’s voice answered. “But I will not have that daughter of Discord in this spa.”

“Oh... okay... I guess...” Fluttershy said as Steelskin stopped at the entrance.

Fluttershy saw him as she turned to walk out of the spa and froze. Steelskin could see her usual fearfulness change into determination.

“...No, I’m sorry, but it’s not okay.” Fluttershy turned back to Aloe and looked her full in the eyes. “She’s already getting punished. It’s unfair to say that I can’t pay for a massage for her and her only friend. If everypony is going to be this mean to her, how will she even have a chance of becoming a good pony?”

“But if we serve her,” Lotus said. “We will be losing other customers. It is just not a good business decision.”

Fluttershy raised an eye as she turned to Lotus. “Really? There are enough ponies in this town that are unforgiving enough that serving one repentant filly will endanger your business?”

It wasn’t a full ‘stare,’ but the twins still flinched and looked away.

“No, it would not,” Lotus conceded. “You are right as always, Fluttershy. To show you I am sorry, I will give you Silver Spoon’s massage for free.”

“Oh, no, I couldn’t do that. I’ll pay the full price,” Fluttershy responded, starting to sink back into her normal posture. “I do think you might lose a little business and I feel really bad about that, so let me pay.”

Aloe shook her head. “But of course. Just remember that we owe you a favor for keeping us from being so horn-headed.”

At once, she realized what she had said and added hastily “No offense to any of your friends.”

“It’s okay,” Fluttershy said as she smiled condescendingly at them. “I forgive you.”

Steelskin continued on his way, glad that Diamond would be getting a massage for her overused muscles.

EG - 01#

@Arrival + 1 month@

“...world is dangerous. If you cannot destroy that mirror, at least lock it up in a way that keeps anything from coming through.”

My vision cleared and I saw Tallic, back in dragon form, standing over me protectively as he argued with four alicorn princesses. As I got to my hooves and rubbed the lump on my head, Tallic noticed me. I saw relief in his eyes that changed to anger and fear as he turned back to Princess Celestia.

“Humans are barbaric creatures and you had better pray that they do not decide to invade this world. If you will not take proper precautions, then do not seek me out for help when you find yourself facing a species whose sole reason for learning and inventing is to kill each other more conveniently.” Tallic sneered at them before grabbing me in a claw and leaving the castle.

On the steps of the palace, he pulled off the band around one of his claws, returning to full size, and bent down for me to hop on. Soon we were flying out into the cold of the north as Tallic muttered about 'stupid grass-eaters.'

“Steelskin! Steelskin! Wait!” Twilight called, galloping like a manticore was behind her.

Steelskin stopped and turned as she caught up to him. She was panting heavily and had a pendant in her aura that smelled faintly of portal magic.

“I... forgot to give you... this.” Twilight hoofed the pendant over to him. “It’s a stabilizing amulet. In theory, it should keep you from jumping.”

“Thanks,” Steelskin replied, putting it around his neck and immediately feeling some of his fear melt away.

“I’ll be making them for the other jumpers, but wanted you to have the first one.”

As Steelskin continued on, he caught a glimpse of a familiar purple mare inside The Grain Bucket. Cheerilee sat at the bar, spooning salt into her cider.

22 Rejection

Steelskin was trotting past The Grain Bucket after his third productive day. He wasn’t sure whether or not to be happy about school being put on hold for two weeks. On the one hoof, he was getting a chance to get his house built almost for free, but on the other hoof, he missed the days of lazy learning.

Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Cheerilee at the bar again. She was spooning salt into a cocktail. Berry Punch looked ready to pull the salt away from her.

She had put at least three spoonfuls in by the time Steelskin approached her.

“I don’t think it’s dissolving anymore,” he said by way of introduction.

Cheerilee turned a tear streaked face towards him and sniffled.

“H-how could I have missed it?” Cheerilee’s breath smelled more of salt than the Manehattan in front of her.

Steelskin sat down next to her, staring at the counter and trying to figure out if there was anything he could say.

NT - 01#

@Arrival + 1 hour@

Ginsu licked at my multiple wounds. For some reason, he was always the first to recover, although this time that was almost a certainty. I was thankful for that healing spell just before I jumped... and the fact that Shining Armor was more interested in having fun than killing me.

Still, his shield blades had cut quite deep.

I heard a manic voice off towards what I assumed was town. “Yes! Somepony to help!”

I felt myself picked up in what tasted like Twilight’s magic and heard Ginsu meow indignantly. As my vision cleared, I saw Twilight bouncing like Pinkie Pie as she carried me towards the library.

Something was off in a very, very scary way.

“I can’t believe that that... that...” Cheerilee let out an inarticulate scream before resting her forehead on the bar. The drink started to tip over, caught at the last moment by Berry Punch.

“...And it happened right under my muzzle,” she added disconsolately.

Steelskin, not knowing what to say, put a hoof on her shoulder.

Turning to him, Cheerilee tried to defend herself. “I tried to punish her and Silver Spoon the first few times they were caught bullying, but Tiara’s mother kept threatening to launch an investigation... If I had known just how horribly she was bullying them, I would’ve risked it, despite being sure her mother would find a way to find something to hit us with.”

Steelskin continued to sit there, doing his best to comfort.

“She told Scootaloo she was worthless because she couldn’t fly!” Cheerilee screamed, punctuating it with a strangled sob, then a gulp of her drink. “How could somepony say such a thing to somepony who’s been hurt as badly as Scootaloo has?”

She turned her tear soaked face to Steelskin imploringly. “And I didn’t stop it. How am I any better?”

Steelskin found himself choking up in sympathy for both Cheerilee and Scootaloo... and, in a way, Diamond Tiara as well.

Sadly, no words would come.

NT - 01#

@Arrival + 1 hour@

Twilight stopped in her tracks and I felt her field slip a little as she opened the door to the library. Inside, I saw Princess Celestia waiting for her.

“Nononono! I still have time! It’s not sundown yet!” Twilight cried in terror.

“Time for what?” Celestia asked sadly.

It was clear that she already knew Twilight’s answer.

“For my friendship report! I found this colt and I’m going to fix him up and then tell you what I learned!”

Celestia closed her eyes and tears leaked out.

“Don’t you think you should just take him to the hospital?” Celestia asked tiredly.

“But...” Twilight began. “My friendship report? How will I learn anything about friendship by just dropping him off at the hospital?”

Celestia let a hint of anger show in her eyes. “Do you think you can help him better than the hospital?”

Twilight looked everywhere but at Celestia.

Celestia took me in her own aura and I felt her healing spell wash over me even as she set me down on a couch. Ginsu clung to my back the whole time, hissing angrily.

“It’s not friendship when you care more about yourself than the wellbeing of somepony else,” Celestia said with a sigh.

Steelskin left the pub with his ears down, a tear in his eye, and a sad frown on his lips. He wished he had something to say to Cheerilee, but there were no answers.

He headed to The Cube for a bite to eat and a morale boost from Pinkie.

Maybe Alex could help Cheerilee... No, Alex means well, but he stumbles over pony problems. Maybe Weyul... no, Miss Introspective would be best.

As he entered Sugarcube Corner, he noticed Diamond Tiara and Crafty sitting at a booth.

“What I’m saying is,” Crafty began. “There’s a reason those Chaos Cultists reached out to you.”

“Yeah, I was dumb and ponies were treating me bad.” Tiara’s voice was full of bitterness.

Steelskin trotted up to the counter. “Hey, Pinkie, could I have a milkshake and a cucumber sandwich?”

“Yupperooni,” Pinkie replied. “Take a seat and your cheer-me-up will be right out.”

Steelskin, even though he felt a little guilty for eavesdropping, sat within hearing range of Tiara.

“...So who acted the most like Discord?” Crafty asked in a gentle tone.

There was a long silence before Tiara replied.

Just at the edge of hearing, Tiara murmured “Me.”

“Here you go, Steely,” Pinkie said as she popped up beside Steelskin.

Steelskin jumped like he always did when Pinkie appeared out of nowhere, but quickly accepted his food with a smile.

“So what’s got you all frowny today?” Pinkie asked in a tone that was gentle for her.

Steelskin took a long pull from his milkshake as he thought about how to answer. “...I talked with Cheerilee...”

“Ooh...” Pinkie replied. “Yeah, she’s not been too good after...” Pinkie’s frown suddenly reversed. “Well, I guess we’ll just need to get her one of my special ‘you’re not a bad teacher’ cheer-ups.”

NT - 01#

@Arrival + 1 hour@

“I am sorry, Twilight, but I cannot bear it anymore.” Celestia’s eyes ran with tears. All decorum was gone.

“I promise,” Twilight grovelled, “I won’t ever do it again!”

She pawed at Celestia’s hooves, weeping like she’d never wept before.

It was at this point that her friends burst in.

“Wait!” Rainbow Dash jumped in front of Twilight, pushing her backwards.

“You can’t punish her!” Pinkie Pie cried.

“It wasn’t her fault!” Applejack continued.

They were all brought up short by Celestia’s red eyes and running nose.

“I am not punishing her for being tardy. I just cannot take the pain of her seeing me as a tyrant,” Celestia responded hoarsely.

All six ponies’ eyes went wide.

Celestia gave a heavy sigh and closed her eyes. “I admit defeat in breaking Twilight of the notion that I am a cruel, heartless tyrant. For my own sanity, I can no longer be her teacher.”

After a moment, she looked back at Twilight. “Twilight Sparkle, I am not doing this to be cruel. I have watched you grow up from when you were just a foal, but this... This was my doing. I am a yoke on your back and a thorn in your frog. Look to your friends... they can succeed where I have failed.” Celestia lowered her head and walked out the door tiredly. She did not even bother to put on her royal mask of impassivity.

I wished I could do something, but what do you say to somepony who has just lost the pony that means the world to them?

Twilight’s friends consoled her, though they didn’t know what to say either.

Having my wounds completely healed by an alicorn, I didn’t mind having been forgotten. I sat and watched, thinking back in the hopes that I could remember something that could help.

After a little while, she pushed away from her friends and turned to Spike.

“What did you tell her in that letter?” Twilight asked angrily.

“N-nothing!” Spike replied fearfully. “I just said you were having one of your panic attacks about the friendship reports.”

“You said something to get her mad at me!” Twilight accused.

“No, really!” Spike cowered as Twilight loomed over him.

“Out!” Twilight screamed, enveloping him in her magic. “I have no use for an assistant that backstabs me!”

We all watched in shocked horror as she opened the door and threw him out so hard he hit the building across the street.

“Dear,” Rarity sniffed. “I don’t think-”

Twilight rounded on her. “You’re siding with him?”

Steelskin sat for a while, staring at his empty milkshake and fighting off his own feelings of failure. It was almost amusing to him that the one thing he knew he could do was ask Miss Introspective to talk with her, but his feelings of failure were keeping him rooted to his seat.

“Nopey dopey, mopey,” Pinkie Pie said, popping up next to him. “Time’s up for frownies. It’s time to help Miss Cheerilee get her smile back.”

As Pinkie headbutted him out the door, Steelskin gave a wry smile of appreciation. Somehow, Pinkie always knew the best way to help a pony feel better.

After he was fully out the door, Steelskin turned, smiling, and asked “How do you do it?”

“Do what?” Pinkie replied, sticking her tongue out at him jokingly.

“You always know the right thing to do to cheer somepony up,” he replied, stifling a laugh at Pinkie’s expression.

Pinkie’s face grew serious and she stared right into Steelskin’s eyes.

Raising her hooves slowly and miming a pair of binoculars, she replied “Constant vigilance...”

Steelskin broke into a full laugh at Pinkie’s hyper serious tone and Pinkie smiled back.

“No, really. To be the ultimate party planner pony,” Pinkie continued. “I need to know everything about everypony. I need to know what will make them happy and when, so helping with a case of the frownies is easy peasy.”

NT - 01#

@Arrival + 2 days@

“I’ll show her,” Twilight mumbled to herself. “I’ll show her that she was wrong to dump me as her student. I’ll show her that I can be the greatest unicorn ever!”

Twilight had five books levitating around her head and was taking notes with a sixth field as she paced around the library.

I had gotten a bed at the orphanage, but was spending almost all my time at the library because I was concerned for Twilight. Her actions on this day were even more worrying.

She obviously wouldn’t listen to me when I suggested she talk with her friends and even ignored them when they came over. It was even worse when Spike tried to talk to her; she threw him out with more and more force. She was always studying and insisting that she had to show Celestia that she was a good student, but she quickly went off the deep end and started intentionally looking into forbidden magics.

By the end of the first week, she had uncovered references to Starswirl’s unfinished spell and almost immediately recognized its purpose was to turn the caster into an alicorn.

“Steelskin! It’s so nice to see you!” Miss Introspective gushed. “Are you here to talk with Weyul?”

Steelskin returned her smile. “It’s nice to see you, too, but I’m actually here for something else.”

Miss Introspective’s smile fell. “I’m sorry, but I’m not allowed to talk about my sessions with Diamond Tiara. Besides, she decided to see Weyul instead.”

Miss Introspective shook her head in confusion at her own statement.

“Oh, sorry, no. I actually wanted to ask if you’d be willing to talk to Cheerilee,” Steelskin replied, embarrassed.

“Oh... Oh!” Miss Introspective exclaimed, the reality of Cheerilee’s position sinking in. “She must be horrified at what happened...”

Steelskin nodded his head. “If she’s not at home, she’s probably at The Grain Bucket.”

NT - 01#

@Arrival + 1 Week@

I sat there, utterly helpless, looking through a locked window as Twilight sat in the middle of five gems that she had filed with magic stolen from other ponies. Between them, lines were drawn in aluminum, turning it into a star inside a circle. She had a sixth gem that she had pumped so full of her own magic that it hummed continuously.

The rest of the mane six arrived and were knocking on her door.

Purple and green magic flowed from her horn as she read from a black book before her as she spoke. “From one to another, the six are one. A mark of one's destiny singled out alone, fulfilled.”

Magic coursed through the lines. I would have called it rainbow colored, but the colors were wrong. There was a darkness to them that spoke of... wrongness... twisted... perverted... Those were all too simple and gentle. I don’t know what to call it besides ‘evil,’ but even that didn’t do it justice.

I heard Twilight scream in anguish, but the light/darkness had gotten too bright for me to see what was happening to her. All I could see was the light consuming the gems and the lines as it coalesced into an oily ball around her.

An eruption of magical force blew out the window and knocked me back. I quickly picked myself up, noting a scorch mark on the floor and Twilight’s twisted body in the center. There were scorch marks surrounding her, marking out where the lines and gems sat.

Slowly, she opened her eyes and stood. Her eyes had turned blood red, her coat had darkened to a deep purple, and her mane had reddened almost to a burgundy. Her horn had lost its spiral and was now curved and sharp.

She unfurled her new wings and hissed in pain before gingerly pulling the twisted and deformed parodies of pegasus wings back against her sides.

“Twilight!” Applejack’s voice screamed from the door. “Are you okay in there?”

The door was blown off its hinges by a blast of confetti. In piled all five of the other elements.

As the five ponies rushed in, Twilight glanced at them with a calculating smile.

“Why don’t you just go back to playing with your good friends,” Diamond Tiara replied in pained anger. “You don’t have to pretend to care about a nopony like me.”

“Please?” Silver Spoon begged.

Diamond scowled for a minute before huffing. “Fine, but don’t think I’m dropping my guard with those twerps. I know they’re planning something mean.”

“They’re not planning anything, Di. They’re really willing to be friends, and this has nothing to do with them. I got the spa appointment from... somepony else.” Silver looked uncomfortable and Steelskin assumed she promised not to say who it was from.

“Hey, Silver, Diamond. Let me guess, Fluttershy wanted the spa to be anonymous?” Steelskin asked as he trotted up to them. “Diamond, I wouldn’t pass that up if I were you. I’m guessing you’re still kinda sore from all the work you’ve been doing and that’ll help a lot.”

“Hmph.” Diamond stuck her muzzle up in the air and turned away, but not before Steelskin noticed a tear leaking out of her eye.

A sparkling, midnight blue cloud hovered, unnoticed at the corner of a building.

NT - 01#

@Arrival + 1 Week@

“Twilight, you must stop this,” Celestia pleaded, tears streaming down her face.

Twilight glanced at her friends lying unconscious on the floor of the library and smiled. “Why? With this power, I can show you how much I’ve learned about magic!”

Celestia was appalled by the thin, gangly wings that fluttered out from Twilight’s sides.

“Yeah,” Twilight admitted. “They’re not much to look at yet, but if I can take an alicorn’s magic, I’m sure they’ll be perfect!”

Celestia instinctively put up a shield at the sight of Twilight’s predatory smile.

“They’re already looking better now that I have my friends’ magic.” Twilight dropped her parody of a smile as she concentrated.

A purple aura spread over Celestia’s golden shield.

I watched in abject terror as I saw Twilight’s magic seep into Celestia’s shield and start absorbing it. Within seconds, Celestia’s horn glow started to fade and her cutie mark took on a ghostly pallor. Soon, both had vanished entirely and her mane lost its ethereal beauty, fading to a pale pink and hanging limply around her tired face.

Twilight, on the other hoof, grew larger; her wings finally taking on a healthy form. “See, Princess? Only a pony like me could complete Starswirl’s unfinished spell. Too bad I’ve surpassed you, so there’s no point in taking me back as a student.”

Celestia stared sadly at Twilight even as Twilight’s smile went from proud to gloating.

“It might work, however,” Twilight said with a smirk. “If you became my student...”

I ran as fast as my legs could carry me into the Everfree Forest.

After hanging with the CMC for a while, Steelskin returned to the orphanage.

“Daddy?” Diamond Tiara’s voice sounded from across the hall. “Why are you here?”

“I’ve come to apologize,” Filthy Rich’s voice replied.

A heavy sigh sounded, but without the arrogance she normally put into it. “It’s okay, Daddy. You couldn’t have a daughter like me and still have ponies shop and Barnyard Bargains.”

“No.” Rich’s voice was choked up. “I’d take you back in a heartbeat, business be Discorded. I... I had to do it to save you.”

A long period of silence followed this.

“When I finally saw what your mother... my wife, had done to you... Keeping you from the consequences of your actions, making you an entitled...” Rich’s voice broke at this. “...making you think you were better than everypony else...”

“Daddy.” Tiara’s voice had gone cold and her normal veneer of pride was back. “Don’t bother lying to me. I know what I am. I don’t deserve love. You did what you had to.”

“I’m telling the truth!” Filthy yelled, his voice breaking. “I love you, but I had to get you away from your mother.”

“That’s enough, Daddy,” Tiara said sadly. “Stop before somepony hears you. Don’t throw away the most important thing in your life.”

Steelskin shut his own door and settled into bed with a heavy heart as he heard hoofsteps echo down the corridor.

23 Despair

Scootaloo was curled up, weeping silently. Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle were nuzzling her.

“R-really, girls...” Scootaloo choked out between wheezing coughs, attempting to sound as strong as she wanted to be. “I’m ok-okay.”

Scootaloo drew in a shuddering breath, trying to calm herself down. Steelskin froze as he came upon the scene.

“It’s just more insults. Nothing I haven’t heard before,” Scootaloo continued. “And I know they’re not even true.”

“I thought she’d learned her lesson,” Apple Bloom drawled. “I cain’t believe she’s stupid enough to have done it. She’s getting banished for sure.”

Steelskin snapped out of his daze and trotted towards them. “Hey, what’s wr-”

He froze as he saw the letters smeared on the side of Scootaloo’s home. His experience with blood made it clear that it was just red paint, but the dead, plucked chicken was most certainly real.

Cold, hard fury filled Steelskin’s gut. The extreme anger was so far beyond blind rage that he barely felt any emotion at all. All that remained was a determination to make the one who caused Scootaloo’s pain to suffer as much as he could possibly manage.

He trotted up to Scootaloo and gently nuzzled her. “Don’t worry, I’ll deal with this.”

“Don’t do anything stupid, Steel.” She smiled at him and he returned it.

“I’ll do my best, but no promises,” Steelskin half-joked.

With determination he trotted towards the orphanage.

CC-02#

@Arrival + 30 Minutes@

I was wrenched out of my jump induced haze by a buck to the ribs.

“You’ve got calloused frogs to bring your rutting plot back here,” Scootaloo threatened.

She was muscled, but more in the way that earth ponies were, and her wings were larger, with a slight ruby sheen to them. She also had a cutie mark - a knife.

I sat staring at her, unable to process all the differences.

Her hoof caught my jaw painfully. “Don’t you bucking ignore me! I don’t care if you’re clovered off your plot again, you’re going to answer me!”

I held my jaw as I looked into her feral eyes. This was not any Scootaloo I had ever seen before. “I’m sorry-”

“Sorry?” she screamed. “Don’t you bucking give me that! You left me five rutting months pregnant with Argentis!”

Ginsu popped in front of me, hissing at her even as my jaw fell open.

“Well,” she sneered, ignoring Ginsu, “I found a better family while you were off being all bucking macho and getting all that iron.”

With that, she turned, unfurled wings tipped with rubies, and flew towards the Everfree.

Steelskin found Diamond Tiara curled up on her bed. Her eyes were staring blankly ahead and the door was wide open.

Steelskin stood in the doorway, taking in the full picture. Her eyes were dry, but her face showed that it was because she was beyond crying.

“Hey...” Steelskin greeted.

Tiara just sat there.

“Equestria to Diamond, are you there?” Steelskin joked tentatively, waving a hoof in front of her face.

Tiara sighed heavily and turned slowly to look at him. “I don’t know what my mom’s done, but she came here with a... present...”

She stressed the last word heavily enough to make it clear how sarcastic she was being. Her eyes glanced over to her saddlebags in the corner. Tears were gathering in the corners of her eyes, but it was as if she didn’t have the strength left to even cry.

“Don’t bother continuing with the nice act. Nopony’s going to believe that it wasn’t me and, if what’s in there is any indication, you’re going to kill me for what she framed me for.” Diamond’s voice was monotone and filled with resignation.

Steelskin mumbled “Already saw it,” as he walked over and nosed open the saddlebags.

Inside was a paint brush with dried red paint on it and chicken feathers covering the bottom.

“She told me the only friends I will ever have are in the Everfree. I’m sure she’s one of the cultists that tricked me into helping them,” Diamond said, voice catching a few times as she fought back tears.

A royal blue cloud of sparkling magic hovered outside the window.

CC-02#

@Arrival + 45 Minutes@

I stared for a while at the edge of the Everfree, desperately wanting to go find Scootaloo and get her out of that dangerous place, but with her animosity towards me and my own recovery from jump sickness not even close to complete, I decided to head into town and get more information on her past and mine.

No matter what Ponyville I was in, there was always a warmth to it. Even the abandoned husks seemed to have a yearning for ponies to move back and a welcoming feel.

This one, on the other hoof, was downright cold and hostile. Ponies scowled at me until I looked in their direction, making sure to slam their door at me only after they saw that I knew exactly how they felt about having me in their town. Not even the realities where I was pony-non-grata due to excessive violence were as blatantly hostile as this one.

This was not going to fly. Steelskin had a new target and even more to pay back.

“I believe you,” Steelskin said with cold fury. “But I apologize in advance for the beating I’m gonna give your mother.”

Diamond Tiara nodded cautiously and Steelskin left with overly controlled steps.

Visions of pounding the adult mare’s face into a mass of blood and bruises vied for dominance in Steelskin’s mind along with the pained faces of Scootaloo and Diamond. He let his hooves guide him to Diamond’s house as he kept his mind clear, pushing the fury into a tight ball in the back of his mind. This was not a case of suppressing anger, but rather forming it into a more useful and accurate tool. This was a Dragon Promise to that hatred that it would be used to its fullest. Unrestrained anger was often counterproductive, Tallic had told him. Focused and guided anger could be used to maximum effect to accomplish precisely the pain that was desired.

CC-02#

@Arrival + 2 Hours@

“Psssst!”

A pink hoof beckoned from behind Sugarcube Corner.

“Psssssssst!”

I trotted towards the only friendliness I had seen so far.

“Over here!” Pinkie whisper-yelled from behind the back door to Sugarcube Corner.

I was almost unsurprised by the hoof that pulled me backwards into the door despite not having passed it. Pinkie being Pinkie after all.

I was quickly dragged into the basement and found myself sitting in the dark, with a bright light shining in my face.

“Okay,” Pinkie said, mimicking a private investigator. “What did you do with Steelskin?”

Ginsu popped out of my saddlebags again and hissed at her. She pretended to ignore him even as she pulled a plate with a fish out of her tail and set it in front of him. Ginsu, of course, like any true cat, ignored my perceived danger and started eating it.

“Pinkie?” I asked, trying to get her to drop the act.

“This Ponyville isn’t yours, so tell me what you did with him and I’ll think about letting you go,” Pinkie continued.

“Pinkie,” I tried again. “I just got here and I don’t have any idea what happened to this world’s Steelskin.”

Pinkie switched off the lamp and turned on the room’s normal lighting, revealing her party cave.

“Fine, don’t play along,” Pinkie pouted in fake sadness. “Well, I guess that’s all the fun we can have before we get to all the bad news.”

Steelskin knocked on Spoiled Rich’s door again. He didn’t really expect an answer, but felt it would be stupid not to try.

Not that anything I’m about to do will be smart, he said in the back of his mind.

After a few more moments, he sniffed around, trying to locate where Diamond’s mother’s scent was the strongest. Catching it, he followed the trail straight into the Everfree.

He trotted through the woods, keeping himself from galloping by force of will alone. The scent of his prey mixed with the dragonish tendencies that came with the heightened sense of smell goaded him to charge in and rip his enemies to pieces. He knew they were likely to be well armed with various otherworldly weapons. Not only did the dragon hunter get equipped by them, but he had heard about the royal guards’ raid on their safehouse.

“Steelskin, you are stupid to be doing this alone,” he said to himself out loud.

CC-02#

@Arrival + 3 Hours@

“Yupperooni,” Pinkie answered. “Once she got her cutie mark, you two declared your majority and moved into your parents’ house.”

“And then?” I asked.

Pinkie’s smile fell. “Well, did you see her cutie mark? She was unwilling to tell anypony how she got it.”

“Her parents?” I really didn’t want to be right in my guess.

Pinkie nodded her head. “She never forgave them. They disappeared the day before she got her cutie mark and what was left was found tied to a tree a week later.”

Pinkie’s hair was almost completely straight. “They’d been... cut... everywhere. Doc. Pulse says they had died only two days before they were found and the cuts were in various stages of healing. Everypony is pretty sure she did it and kept coming back to cut them more.”

“And then I disappeared.” I barely managed to choke out.

Pinkie sniffled, then wrapped her forelegs around me. “No, you silly, it was this world’s Steelskin. When he disappeared six months later, she decided he had left her, so, despite everypony wanting to help her, especially with her pregnant with a first heat foal, she burned down the house and ran off into the forest.” Pinkie’s hair drooped. “Those meanie stares and slams you got are because everypony thinks Steelskin just up and left because he was a jerky-jerkface. You showing up here makes them think they were right and that you didn’t get yourself hurt or killed.”

Following the scent, he made his way deeper into the forest. The further he went in, the more danger he felt, but he reminded himself that anger was a source of strength that he could draw on, and there had been few times he’d ever been as full of rage as he was now.

He pushed through a heavy mass of brambles and into a clearing. He was immediately hit by a wave of tiredness. Everything felt heavy and all he could think of was laying down and taking a nap. The determined part of his mind called out for him to reject that and reminded him of his task. He trudged forward, finally tasting the necromantic magic at work.

Any smart trap setter would have it activate well into the effective field, so it would be more prudent to get to the center and destroy the source.

As he forced his way forward, feeling like he was submerged in honey, he saw the half-rotted corpses of forest critters that had fallen to the same fate he was about to. They shifted. Their empty eye sockets glowed as they slowly stood up.

Panic filled Steelskin as they shambled towards him, their rotted lips spread to reveal teeth much sharper than they should have had. It motivated him to redouble his efforts to get to the source of the trap. Sadly, even with the extra incentive, he was still being outpaced by the zombie woodland critters. Worse, when he tried to toughen his skin, the magic was leached right out of him.

As the red-tinged onyx gem at the heart of the trap became visible in the long grass, the first of the rotting critters reached him. He screamed weakly as their yellow and overly sharp teeth bit through his normally tough hide.

For every one he crushed, two more bit into his legs and barrel. Still, he trudged forward.

A pair of eyes watched him from the opposite treeline as he reached the rune covered gemstone.

A part of his mind screamed that he was doing something insanely stupid, but he hadn’t been listening to that voice all day. He lifted a bloody hoof and brought it down on the gem, two zombies biting chunks out of his hind legs as he did it.

Nothing.

Tears of pain and rage streamed down his face as he lifted his hoof again and brought it down with all his remaining strength.

A shockwave of sound, force, magic, and darkness exploded outwards, throwing Steelskin backwards into a tree. A broken fang from one of the zombies was driven into his back.

“Well done, little colt,” a voice said over him before something slammed into his head, bringing darkness.

CC-02#

@Arrival + 5 Hours@

I found her in a cave, not too far in. She had made it almost into a proper house.

As I landed, I toughened my skin and put a few plates over my jaw. Trotting up to the rough cut planks that made a serviceable wall over the entrance, I knocked on what appeared to be the door.

A tiny hatch opened up and her eyes peeked out of it. “You think I’m gonna come back aft-”

I cut her off. “I’m not your Steelskin. I’ve been jumping through different realities.”

That brought her up short.

“Can I come in? You deserve better than this.” I motioned to the cave entrance. “Argentis?” It came out as a question as I tried to remember the name she used. “...Deserves better than this.”

The hatch closed and Scootaloo opened the door slowly. I walked in, noticing that she was staring at the ground and blinking back tears.

Inside, the place was done up beautifully and brightly lit, even having a sink and faucet. The walls had been shaped into flat surfaces and the floor had paneled wood covering it. Next to a crafting table was a small gated area with toys of all types. A silvery-grey pegasus filly was playing with a magical cube that seemed to vibrate and change color with the filly’s touch.

“So, what’s this about?” Scootaloo demanded, trying to fake anger to cover a deep sadness.

I thought for a long time, Scootaloo staring at me both patiently and confrontationally.

“I love my home reality’s Scootaloo too much to leave any of you out in the cold,” I said, trying to sound matter-of-fact about it.

“Ha,” Scootaloo scoffed. “My... friends made sure I have all the luxuries I need. This place stays nice and warm, and I even have a magical faucet that delivers hot and cold water directly to my sink.”

I noticed the slight twinge of guilt when she said ‘friends.’

“Friends?” I kept my voice inquisitive rather than judgemental.

A determination filled her eyes and she puffed out her chest in defiance. “Yes. My friends gave me these.”

She fanned out her wings to show off the rubies, knives extending from the wing joints.

“They help me fly and let me defend myself against po-” A shadow fell across her eyes. “...Creatures that would hurt me.”

“You killed them, didn’t you?” My heart went out to her.

Even with how evil her parents were and how badly they hurt her, I knew it would have been traumatic for her to carry it out.

Anger flared and she took a threatening stance even as her eyes filled with tears. “I did what I had to. They found out about what Miss Sweetheart did and were going to get me back. I’d do it again. I got my cutie mark, I got rid of two horrible excuses for ponies and got a...” For a second, it looked like she was going to break down in tears before she swallowed hard and looked back at me. “I got rid of two horrible excuses for ponies.”

As she continued, her voice became a snarl. “My only regret is that they died too quick. I got carried away and cut too deep.”

A quiet whine from Argentis pulled Scootaloo’s attention away from me. She quickly trotted over and picked up her daughter tenderly. She carried her over and settled back down near me, Argentis seeking out a teat and settling into her meal.

“She needs friends,” I stated quietly.

“Yeah, well, I’ve given them my loyalty and they abandoned me.” Scootaloo’s anger was tempered by her unwillingness to upset her daughter. “It’s not the best, but I’m taken care of better here than I ever was in Ponyville.”

“Good morning, sleepyhead,” an unnaturally cheery voice chimed.

Steelskin groggily opened his eyes and a splitting headache greeted him. He forced his eyes to stay open despite the pain.

“Now, before I get started, I do need to give you a little taste of what will happen if you try anything... well, it’s actually more of a want.”

The sickly sweet voice was followed by a painful electric shock. Steelskin would have screamed, but he was still too weak to do more than moan. He felt his body twitch even after the shock was over.

Keep calm. Examine your surroundings. Steelskin ran through his own adaptation of the varied emergency training mantras taught to him by Tallic, Matt, Alex, and Butterscotch. Subtly test your bonds. Take inventory of your assets.

“Now, we really should just kill you, but the most wonderful thing about chaos is that we have complete freedom. Discord knew the danger of playing around with the Elements of Harmony, but, as the avatar of chaos, he not only is unbound by good and evil, there is also no reason to worry about what ‘the smart thing to do’ is. The closest thing we have to a rule is ‘don’t do something stupid unless the fun will outweigh the risk’ and even that is wonderfully loose.”

Steelskin recovered enough to level an unamused glare at the speaker. He couldn’t be completely sure, but was confident that it was Spoiled Rich. He surreptitiously moved his legs, testing the ropes binding them. They were securely tied, but if he could gather enough magic, he’d be able to cut through them easily. Two more ponies stood off to one side. The room seemed to be a converted cave, but was made just as comfortable as the one the discorded Scootaloo had. The biggest liability was that electric shock, since it disrupted his dragon magic and destroyed his ability to concentrate for several seconds.

“You do know,” the cultist continued. “Everypony is scared of you. You’re much too violent to have a true place in pony society... oh well, I can see by your expression that you have too many of those pesky ‘morals’ to be willing to accept a place with us.”

A brief shock ran through Steelskin’s body. It was painful and draining, but not nearly as long as the first. He examined the feeling and movement of the magical lightning. This was going to be very difficult.

CC-02#

@Arrival + 1 Week@

I smiled as I watched Argentis play with the Cake twins. Scootaloo was talking with Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom, but casting sidelong glances at me. She’d been making passes at me despite my explanation that I could jump at any time.

She’d even caught me alone near the Everfree and presented to me.

Argentis, Pumpkin, and Pound were taking turns chasing each other. My heart ached as I looked at Argentis’ silvery coat and pale blue eyes. Every fiber of my heart told me she could be my daughter if I only accepted Scootaloo’s affections.

Luckily for everypony involved, my waning willpower was made irrelevant as the familiar tug just above my navel presented itself.

“Daddy?”

Horseapples, what has she been telling her daughter? I thought to myself as I bolted.

I dug out the letter I’d written for Scootaloo and dropped it as I ran, pretty certain I’d be followed.

The horrible, burning white light filled my senses as I left that reality.

Steelskin smiled despite the pain as he reminded himself that this could easily have been Diamond. There was no way she’d have been able to deal with these monsters. He’d at least have a chance to escape and, failing that, should at the very least be able to survive until help found him.

Living in a town with the Elements of Harmony and the Paladins of Redemption meant that there’d be help arriving soon.

Dear Princess Luna Diarch of the Night,

It is in accordance with your wishes that I update you on any noteworthy events or changes in regards to Steelskin. I am happy to report that he is reaching out beyond his current circle of friends and with much more intentionality than in the past.

It has come to light that the recent star beast attack was orchestrated by a group of chaos cultists. This same group has enlisted the help of a ~~brat of a filly~~ filly that had been bullying Steelskin’s friends, most notably Scootaloo, Alex Robert's adopted daughter. There is an ongoing investigation on where the cultist got the eggs and why they gave it to a filly. She has been disowned by her parents and appears to be remorseful, especially as her one friend was injured in the attack.

The reason this pertains to Steelskin is that after her trial and sentencing, he has been taking an interest in befriending her, going so far as to help her in her community service, although he did work out a deal with the construction pony for the rebuilding of his house.* His methods seem to be working, as I have documented a 23.7% drop in antisocial behavior from her.

Steelskin, as well, has displayed a 48.0% increase in mood and energy during this time in addition to the 21.6% increase from the ‘Happy Dream Therapy’ with none of the melancholic traits from the HDT. This has given me some new insights into the power and nature of the magic of friendship and I will soon be sending Princess Celestia a report on it.

I expect you to have a special interest in this as it relates to your ‘Paladins of Redemption,’ especially as it will be a companion to my study of Alex Roberts. The tentative title is ‘On the Positive Influence of Undeserved Kindness.’

Your friend,

Twilight Sparkle

* The filly in question, Diamond Tiara, was sentenced to community service in helping in the rebuilding of the damaged houses. Alex Roberts, followed by Steelskin requested that the damage to their houses be removed from the list of those she has to rebuild. Steelskin has brokered a deal with the construction pony that took on responsibility for both the rebuilding and oversight of Tiara’s community service for a to be determined discount for the rebuilding of his house in exchange for his assistance in the rebuilding of all damaged structures. I believe that the exercise involved along with the sense of accomplishment he is gaining is contributing to his increased happiness.

24 Sleeping Dragons

Three ponies in the room, probably more I can’t see.

Hooves tied by rope.

Not enough magic to cut them.

Help most likely on the way.

“And to think that we would have been more than willing to let you have the crippled chicken. I’m even in favor of you adding my daughter to your herd, since you seem to care so much about her. Tartarus, I might even ditch that rich buffoon to be yours.” Spoiled Rich smirked lecherously, turned away from Steelskin, and went over to a box. “Well, we have one more thing that might convince you before we decide to torment both those fillies until they break.”

Steelskin calmed himself like Tallic had taught him and felt around for magic to supplement his weakened body. Everything tasted of chaos and was actively fighting against him, but he was able to start to force it to his will, letting his dragon greed loose more than he had ever allowed before. The violence and bloodlust of his dragon magic screamed at him to kill, eat, and take.

“Sadly, we never thought up a good name for this wonderful little gem.” Spoiled had turned and was holding aloft a red moonstone with inlaid aluminum runic tracings. “I’d describe the effect, but it’s much more fun to watch your face as you figure it out for yourself.”

PR-01#

@Arrival + 2 Weeks@

I froze.

I froze and not only pissed all over my hooves, but shat my tail too.

Tallic was muzzle deep in the belly of a manticore. He told me not to watch, but the screams and tearing sounds made me believe that the sight of him eating it couldn’t be as bad as what my imagination was telling me it would be like.

I was so wrong.

I didn’t know there was that much blood in a manticore... Despite soaking into the ground, it still managed to cover an area almost as big as Tallic... And he was covered. His tail whipped back and forth through the blood-muddied earth, getting smeared with the red-brown muck and tracing semicircles as he smeared the blood across his muzzle with his tongue in ghastly, terrifying enjoyment.

The smell of blood clung to my noze, urging me to run as fast as I could. The sight of a dragon tearing apart a monster froze my hooves to the ground.

Steelskin’s small but growing magic responded violently to the gemstone being placed against his forehead. It grabbed the magic and attempted to pull it away from the stone. The cultists looked on in surprised anticipation at the stronger than normal effect.

The gem had very little magic, but was full of freedom. Steelskin smiled as his reservations slipped to the back of his mind and his worries about morality and acceptance faded. He no longer had to worry about keeping himself in check. He could now be the powerful dragon that waited inside him. He no longer had to worry about the chaos magic around him changing him. He could now take all the magic he wanted and the only effect would be more freedom.

He could be their king... He could be their owner... He could do whatever he wanted to them... Their lives were in his hooves.

He felt his body adjusting to all the magic swirling chaotically around him. It pulled in the magic with barely a thought from him. The ropes snapped as his iron dragon scales grew. His hooves split and formed into spikes resembling talons.

One cultist decided they didn’t like the smile on Steelskin’s face and shuffled towards the exit.

Steelskin thought about the pain they caused Scootaloo and Diamond and, while not upset about it anymore, decided that some unrighteous payback was in order. He lashed his tail out, forming it into a whip that wrapped around the cultist’s neck and lifted the pony into the air.

An audible crack could be heard.

“Oops,” Steelskin chuckled malevolently. “Looks like I grabbed a little too tightly.”

He tossed the lifeless body away like a piece of trash and looked around at the two remaining ponies. Spoiled was frozen in fear and the other cultist, now seen to be a stallion, was standing in a puddle of his own piss.

Steelskin revelled in their fear.

“So, were you trying to make yourselves a king?” Steelskin asked haughtily.

The stallion quickly bowed to him. “That was not our original intent, but I welcome you.”

Steelskin looked at the puddle beneath the obsequious pony and had a wonderfully cruel idea.

“Back up two steps and try that again,” Steelskin ordered.

Poor pony, he’s intelligent enough to see what I intend, Steelskin thought with a grin. Well, at least the first half.

The stallion backed up and bowed again, putting his face right in the puddle of urine.

“What do you think, Spoiled Rich,” Steelskin asked, keeping his eyes on the mare frozen in place as he strode over to the prostrate stallion. “Is he showing me enough devotion?”

He put the tip of one of the clawlike spikes of his forehoof on the bridge of the stallion’s nose, forcing it into the reeking mud. The almost-dragon’s eyes closed and his smile grew as he increased the pressure, feeling the first bone break.

Opening his eyes, he saw Spoiled had recovered and was torn between fear and admiration.

“So, was the risk worth it?” Steelskin asked dangerously.

“Depends if you’re going to buck me or rut me,” she replied.

“Well, I think I’m a little too short to rut you properly,” Steelskin said pragmatically as he felt blood flow around the spike that was now lodged deeply into the stallion’s nasal passage.

He watched with a smile as he saw the admiration fade and the fear increase.

She nodded cautiously, glancing towards the exit.

“Well, you know what’s more fun than hurting ponies?” Steelskin smiled maliciously.

He chuckled to himself as her panic rose, the sound of his victim’s whimpers giving a delicious counterpoint.

He took her silence as a negative. “Paying back the ponies who hurt your friends.”

Steelskin twisted the stallion’s head to its limit. A strangled cry of pain bubbled from the stallion’s lips.

“He’s a monster... How can he recover so fast?” she whispered to herself.

Spoiled Rich brought a hoof to the medallion around her neck, having temporarily forgotten about her trump card.

Steelskin’s body convulsed in electric agony.

She watched him twitch on the ground for a moment before giving him another burst. Steelskin forced an eye open as he writhed on the ground.

She noticed him still his body and concentrate. She hit him again with a blast from the medallion and ran for the door.

Just as she thought she had escaped, she looked back and froze...

PR-01#

@Arrival + 2 Weeks@

I don’t know how long I stood there, but eventually, Tallic shook me out of my frozen state. I responded by puking everywhere.

“I am sorry, little one,” Tallic whispered gently. “Next time I shall make sure to leave you safely out of range. I had forgotten how badly averse to blood you ponies are.”

“No,” Steelskin replied, determinedly swallowing down the urge to void more of his stomach. “I don’t want to be separated from you. I’ll make myself get over it.”

Tallic nodded with an unreadable smile. “So be it.”

Steelskin was eating the lightning.

With the sort of terror that can only come from your enemy doing something impossible, she stared as Steelskin, lifted up his hoof/claw and examined the remains of the stallion’s skull.

“Now look what you made me do,” Steelskin accused in mock anger.

Steelskin laughed as he saw his hoofwork. He stumbled as his muscles continued to twitch painfully from their abuse.

“Well, looks like I only have you to play with now,” Steelskin said with mock sadness as he walked over to the mare and removed the medallion from around her neck.

Carefully, he put it back with the other artifacts, planning to examine what he had there after his ‘fun’ was over.

“I messed up pretty badly, didn’t I?” Tiara’s mother said with a laugh. “Well, the bit lands on both sides.”

“That it does,” Steelskin replied with a cruel calmness, touching his hoof gently to the knee of her left foreleg.

She briefly blacked out as her body locked up with a silent scream as she felt the electricity he ate surge through her body.

She found herself curled up on the ground, trembling.

“Do you like it?” he asked cruelly, putting his hoof back to the same spot and adding pressure. “Too bad I can only give you physical pain, but know that when they find your body here, your daughter’s story will be that much more believable.”

He watched her expression go from resignation to excruciating pain as he twisted his hoof into her foreleg. His hoof first dislocated, then began to crush her knee. He sent smaller shocks to force her muscles to move the fractured bones in all directions. The smell of blood was intoxicating. He thought back to the times he bathed in dragon blood and wondered if pony blood was magical enough to use.

Taking his other hoof, he sliced into her shoulder. He watched as the skin parted to reveal bloody muscle. Slowly, the blood began to fill up and then flow from the wound. He bent down and licked it.

Yes, the blood was magical, though not enough so to absorb through the skin. Still, the magic of life flowed in it and the coppery taste was a rare treat that he could now enjoy without the guilt he used to feel.

He was disappointed to see that she had passed out and decided to go over and examine what would be the first magical items of his hoard.

DS-01#

@Arrival + 5 Days@

The smell of blood filled my nostrils and, while one part of me wanted to bolt in fear, another part revelled in both the smell and feel of it as it flowed over my mane and coat. It was burning hot, but, like an almost scalding bath after a long, hard day of work, the heat was a wonderful feeling.

The heat penetrated my muscles even as the blood soaked in and I let out a sigh of pleasure as the part of me that enjoyed it crowded out the fear. I had never felt so strong as I did then; I almost felt strong enough to fight Tallic.

I loved it.

I wanted more.

I looked at Tallic and wondered if I could kill him.

Then Trace came barrelling into the clearing.

“Steelskin?”

The voice behind him was fearful.

Steelskin turned around to see Scootaloo standing in the entrance and a smile crept onto his face. He licked the blood off his lips as he gazed at her mostly adult body. It would be less than a year before her first heat and, while the wimpy, overcautious Steelskin didn’t even like the idea of covering her then, he was now free of having to worry about anypony but himself.

Her wings snapped to her sides as their eyes met.

It would be so fun to-

Scootaloo broke his train of thought as she, recognizing his thoughts, turned around, spread her wings shakily, and moved her tail to the side.

No! Steelskin screamed at himself. This is wrong!

The enchantment snapped and Steelskin’s eyes went wide. His legs locked up and all he could do was stare at everything around him. The blood in his mouth caused his stomach to churn.

Murderer.

He stared at Scootaloo, her wings trembling in fear even as she waited for him to do the worst thing that could be done to a mare.

Rapist.

The bio-magical armor fell away from him and clattered to the ground.

Scootaloo looked behind her to find him frozen in place. She ran to him and began nuzzling him in earnest, trying to wake him from his freeze.

Luna appeared in a flash of midnight blue. Her eyes widened as she took in the scene. “It appears that we have arrived too late...”

A gurgle escaped the lips of the lone survivor and Luna rushed over to her. A quick healing spell stabilized the mare, but, having an idea of what had transpired, she made no move to heal more than what was necessary to preserve life.

Scootaloo jumped as Steelskin suddenly bolted. Despite his speed and the suddenness of it, Luna caught him in her magic. He thrashed in mid air for several minutes before tiring and curling into a shaking ball of blood and hair.

“How didst thou know to find young Steelskin here?” Luna asked a quietly crying Scootaloo.

“I don’t really know...” Scootaloo answered shakily. “I just...”

Luna nodded her head with a knowing smile. “We understand. We have seen the bonds speak to ponies before our banishment.”

“What did they do to him?” Scootaloo asked, fresh tears leaking from her eyes.

Luna’s answer was halted by Alex, Matt, and several others bursting in.

“Ah, good. Thou hast found us. Please take the wretch back to town.” Luna motioned to Tiara’s mother. “We shall see to these two foals personally and send guards to identify and bury the other two.”

Every pony but the doctor, nurse, and guards ran back out, clutching their mouths while Alex ran to Scootaloo.

“Young Scootaloo is unharmed, Paladin Roberts,” Luna reassured. “Only her heart aches and that is for brave Steelskin’s plight.”

Alex and Matt glanced around the room, determining what had happened. They both looked with sadness at the colt curled up on the ground and the filly getting her muzzle bloody as she nuzzled his mane.

reality T-503#

@Arrival + 8 months@

Tallic sat on the ledge just outside his cave. He stared down at Ponyville.

Sadly, it was not, and probably would never be his Ponyville.

The ponies were good creatures that deserved to be left in peace. More importantly, this world’s Steelskin lived down there with living parents. This world had Alex and Matt, but none of the other jumpers. None were comfortable in Tallic’s presence, but that was to be expected. He was of the Prime Species, after all.

There were few threats, but, for the sake of Steelskin, he had promised his help upon request.

Despite having a whole town as his horde, he still felt the Emptiness tugging at his soul. He had almost given in to it several realities back, but with the help of Alex and an ascended Twilight Sparkle, he had found new purpose as Defender of Ponyville, Steelskin’s home.

He felt a new reality begin its tug and wondered cheerlessly what sort of reality he would find himself in.

As he sat and observed, he noticed a slight difference to the feel. There was a subconscious link to the intentional pull into the reality that separated him from Steelskin.

A small smile graced the corners of his mouth as he remembered the state of that Alex Roberts. He snorted in amusement at his panicked attacks as he tried to defend himself while the effects of the jump wore off. The mangled body was most definitely missing its head with a cut far too clean to be from his claws.

And then, surprisingly, it stopped.

Well, this is new, he thought to himself.

He closed his eyes and sought to find why his mind linked this aborted jump to that other jump.

After an hour, he opened his eyes, unfurled his wings, and flew down to Ponyville to gather supplies for his potential trip.

And maybe say some goodbyes.

26 Recovery

Scootaloo nervously pushed open the door to Steelskin’s room. Inside she saw the now normal sight of Steelskin lying with his blankets almost covering his head and Valus off to one side, laying on his belly while staring at the door.

“So...” Scootaloo began awkwardly. “Bloom, Bells, and I got our cutie marks...”

Steelskin made an effort to lift his head, quickly giving up as his eyes filled with tears.

Scootaloo pressed on. “We met up with Tiara after you left and, well, long story short, our talents are all about helping ponies understand their cutie mark. Kind of funny isn’t it? We’ve been hunting for our cutie marks for so long when we should have been helping others rediscover theirs.”

Scootaloo smiled proudly for a moment before her smile fell and she let out a heavy sigh.

“I found out who the other two cultists that foalnapped you were,” Scootaloo whispered.

She waited for a few seconds, hoping for a response. “It was a good thing that you killed them. I feel safer than I have ever felt in my life knowing that they are finally dead.”

“I...” Steelskin tried to talk, but only the single sound escaped his lips before he realized he had no idea how to put his feelings into words.

Finally, Scootaloo’s pent-up emotions broke free and she stormed up to his bedside.

“You rutting-plot-stupid-colt!” Scootaloo screamed at Steelskin. “I love you and I know you love me too! Everything you’ve done has been to help others! When you started helping Tiara, ponies were saying you wanted her for your herd, but I knew you were helping her just because it’s what you do. Tartarus, I’d even let you bring her in with how broken she was and how I know you’d keep her in line. I trust you. I have trusted you and yeah, you go overboard at times, but your heart has always been right!”

Valus, still keeping guard, felt his hackles rise. He wanted to send Scootaloo from the room, knowing from his talks with his father that, while no progress was visible, Luna was making her own advances in his recovery. Steelskin shouldn’t have to listen to what he already knew, but was unable to act on. Sadly, in Scootaloo’s defense, she was hurting, too. She had her own pain and loss to work through.

He had a slight panic when Scootaloo started slamming her forehooves into Steelskin’s face, but he quickly reassured himself that Steelskin was strong enough to take anything she could dish out and, even if she was successful in hurting him, he would likely see it as a just punishment.

Still, there was only so long this could be allowed for. He drew in a breath and growled at Scootaloo. “Scootaloo, Daughter of Rainbow Dash and Cutie Mark Crusader in your own right, please stop.”

Scootaloo turned her tear streaked face to him and sniffed. “I just want him to get up. I want to talk with him and show him my new cutie mark.” She just barely suppressed a sob. “I want him to stop thinking he’s a bad pony.”

Valus hopped down and licked her tear streaked face comfortingly. “He needs time. My father says Luna is helping him. His mind was hurt from that gem they used on him and he needs to put himself back together. It is rough and it is painful to see, but I trust my father and know that what he needs right now is comfort.”

Scootaloo hugged Valus tightly, crying into his fur.

“Take my place and be present for him,” Valus whispered gently.

Scootaloo nodded uncertainly and hopped up beside Steelskin, nuzzling his neck quietly. Valus left the room and went to talk with his father, where he found him talking with Alex.

"Weyul, I'm taking Steel on a walk in the woods. Helps keep my soul clean and factory new. I think it could help Steel."

“I do not believe it is time,” Weyul replied in a low growl. “Especially not with you.”

Alex’s voice rose. “Well, what should I do? I can’t leave the kid like this,” he replied, gesturing to Steelskin’s door.”

“I am sorry, Paladin Roberts, but you are too much of a representation of the violence he hates himself for and your relationship to little Scootaloo only adds to his torment.”

Alex’s eyes went cold. “You may know this world, but I know jumpers. I’m taking him for a walk, and that’s final.”

“I reject this line of therapy and request that you do not pursue it. You are neither pony, predator, nor native to this land. You are Luna’s paladin, so I have no right to stop you, but I believe this to be a mistake and one that is potentially harmful to my charge.”

Alex strode past him deliberately and went into Steelskin’s room.

Upon seeing Scootaloo’s muzzle pushed up behind Steelskin’s ear, Alex tightened his lips.

Taking a moment to make sure his annoyance didn’t get into his voice, he spoke lightheartedly. “Hey, Steelskin, I’ve got some bad news.”

Scootaloo looked toward her father guiltily while Steelskin took a deep breath and, with determination plastered all over his face, turned to look at Alex.

“We’re going for a walk,” Alex continued with his trademark grin.

Steelskin’s ears flattened against his head. “I’d rather you just geld me now.”

“I’m not going to geld you,” Alex replied flatly.

“You should!” Steelskin screamed, anger giving him the strength to get up and glare angrily at Alex. “If you don’t, who knows what I’ll do? You know what I want to do right now? I want to rut your daughter! I want to grab her by the her wings and rut her! And I want her to be afraid! I want her bucking scared senseless as I force myself on her!”

Steelskin stood on his bed, snorting heavily as he glared death at Alex.

Scootaloo’s ears were pinned back as well, but despite a nervous flutter of her wings, she moved closer to Steelskin.

“You and I both know that you would never do that to her,” Alex said tightly. He took a slow, calming breath and continued with a forced lightheartedness. “Come on, it’s time to get some fresh air.”

After walking a few of the trails, they exited Whitetail Woods. Steelskin felt like he should have felt better, but he still felt so tired that it was an effort just to put one hoof in front of another.

Eleanor seemed to be waiting for him.

“Hey, Steel,” a tentative Eleanor said. “Sorry about ‘Spect. She’s never been one to have much in the way of empathy...”

She fidgeted as Steelskin looked up at her and sighed heavily. Alex tried to stay out of the conversation.

“Yeah,” Steelskin replied. “I know how she is.”

“I...” El’s voice trailed off. She took a deep breath to muster the courage before beginning again. “I’m not one to talk. I haven’t even forgiven myself... but you really need to just get up and move on... Find some way to atone...”

Steelskin stared at his hooves and his pace started to get sluggish.

“What if I do it again?” Steelskin’s tiny voice replied without looking at her. “What if I do it to somepony that doesn’t deserve it? What if I hurt Scootaloo or her friends?”

El decided to dodge the question. “Hey, let’s get a drink.”

Alex opened the door to the Grain Bucket for Steelskin and El and bellowed out a cheery, “Honey! I’m home!”

Berry Punch greeted her friend with a bawdy wink, “Alex, you crazy monkey! You still with Rainbow Dash?”

The man laughed, “‘Fraid so. How about a round of your best for my pals here? Put it on my tab.”

Berry started pouring the drinks, “Two virgin humans for the stallions, and red wine with a shot of rum for the pretty mare.”

Alex lead the little group to the private room out back.

“Intervention?” Steelskin asked, seeing Trace, Gary, Matt, and Emerald sitting at a table and looking at them.

All four of them nodded, smiling, as the three of them sat down.

Before they were even settled, Berry Punch brought over everyone’s drinks. She gave a heavy lidded frown as Alex slid the salt bowl over to rest next to Steelskin’s cider.

Steelskin gave the same look as Berry’s to the salt bowl before pushing it away. He gave a weary sigh. “You want to hear what happened, don’t you?”

The encouraging smiles that faced him confirmed his assumption.

“Di was completely crushed,” he began dispassionately. “Her mother had done an amazing job breaking her. I was pissed. I knocked on their door, not because I expected her to be there, but because, if Filthy was home, I wanted to let him know. I was going to make her pay. Needless to say, I got hit by one of their traps while I followed her scent through the Everfree.”

“You’re an idiot, Steel,” Gary said with more compassion than his choice of words would indicate. “You should’ve gotten at least one of us, if not all.”

Matt gave a grunt of assent. “I honestly can’t understand how you’ve survived with how you just charge straight in with no backup.”

Alex gave them both a look that said ‘Can you at least try to be gentle with the truth?’

“After I woke up, they zapped me with lightning a couple times, threatened Loo and Tiara, then touched a gem to my head. I saw one spook and I got happy. I was glad to see her scared of me. I wrapped my tail around her neck and snapped it." Steelskin went from a monotone, almost robotic voice to a snarl. "I didn’t mean to snap her neck, but I was laughing about it. I thought it was funny. I was going to crush the stallion’s head slowly. I wanted to see him suffer. Killing them wasn’t an accident. The accident was killing them quickly.”

Gary was looking a little green and Emerald was looking ready to bolt. The humans, of course, only looked mildly concerned.

"I wouldn't worry so much about hurting your friends. From what you say, you were under some extreme provocation. I doubt Scootaloo or any of your other friends would deliberately put you in a situation like that," El said quietly. "If you were going off like that for no reason, randomly, I'd be worried."

Matt nodded as he got his own thoughts together.

"Well I look at it two ways." Matt took a deep breath. "One, according to Fleet law you did nothing wrong. I'd classify you as militia or military in your combat status. As such you are welcome to respond with lethal force against any who actively threaten multiple civilians as well as lethal force in response to the level of threat they represent. Enjoy it or not."

Matt didn't look or sound pleased at his explanation.

"Two, now I personally see it is that you did the right action with questionable results and a poor state of mind." Matt raised his hand to signify he wasn't done. He fixed Steelskin with a stare. "You wanted to protect the others, right?"

Steelskin wasn’t sure how to reply.

Matt decided to take the lack of denial as agreement. "That's important but that is not all that you need to focus on. You also need to remember that it isn't just about what or why you do things, your state of mind matters too."

Matt gave a sad smile before continuing. "Alex is a better example than me, mostly because of how I was trained. Give every opportunity for mercy; you need to be better than your enemies. Not better at killing, that's a what. Not better at why, because the worst results can come from good intentions but the state of mind? That's important. That's your morality. Alex fights with his morals, his actions are a result of those morals. Not his skill, not his tools or weapons but his sheer force of will. It's a line in the sand that you draw in your mind, where you say 'this far, no further' and no matter what happens you never cross it. Not for victory, not for others and not for yourself because some things are more important than you."

Steelskin wilted as he thought about his own ‘line in the sand’ and how many times he charged right past it.

"What about you? Where are your limits?" He gave Steelskin a smile that made him want to hug Matt. There was something fragile about it. "My limit is that no one else becomes the monster that I am willing to become. Because, to me, what's left of my soul is less important than keeping those of others intact."

Matt gave him a look that told him exactly what Matt would do if he thought Steelskin became a monster and a small part of him felt reassured by that. The rest of him just wanted Matt to see him as that monster and get it over with.

“I hate myself for liking it, but I... It's so...” Steelskin squeezed his eyes shut before screaming out “I love the taste of blood! How can a pony do that?”

Alex got up slowly and walked over. He knelt down and Steelskin turned his tear streaked face towards Alex. Alex gave a sad smile as he placed his hand on Steelskin’s head.

Alex scratched behind his ears while his tears fell onto Alex’s shoulder.

“No one is free from their dark thoughts,” Alex said just above a whisper. “Everyone has desires they shouldn’t listen to. All of us have acted on those desires. You’re a good pony and I know you’ll be a good boyfriend for Scoots.”

Steelskin’s face went from sadness to fury in the time it took to turn and look at Alex.

“I almost raped her!” he screamed.

He pulled a hoof back, ready to pound it into Alex’s face before realizing with horror what he was about to do.

Steelskin turned and bolted.

“Well, that was productive,” Matt commented bitterly.

"More so than you'd think," Trace commented calmly, taking a sip of his drink. "Progress with issues like this has many forms, even those that seem like the opposite."

Luna watched Steelskin run blindly into the Everfree and extended her wings, preparing to fly after him. Quietly, she cursed the fact that Nightshade would not be arriving for another day.

It wasn’t hard to find Steelskin; all she had to do was follow the broken foliage and occasional downed tree. One tree seemed to have been hit head-on and she was surprised he wasn’t knocked out next to its destroyed trunk. After that, the path was slightly less straight. Soon, she found him in a moderately large depression, apparently having run blindly over the lip. He was curled up at the bottom, sobbing silently.

Luna levitated him into the air, repositioning him on a softer patch of ground and arranging him into a more comfortable position.

Steelskin felt Luna’s aura wash over him and, despite himself, felt encouraged. Still, the self hatred was not buried deep.

“How do you do it?” he asked quietly.

“Do you mean living with myself having become Nightmare Moon?” Luna asked gently.

Steelskin realized just who he was talking to. “I’m sorry. I must look pathetic.”

“Neigh, little one,” Luna replied, closing her eyes and searching her memories for the right thing to say. After a moment, she spoke. “I remember something Weyul told me you said; something about the weight of an experience needing to be judged against the weight of experience?”

Steelskin sniffed. “Yeah, I was telling him about how I stood up to Di at the dance. They were so impressed, but she was just a bully. Then I remembered that before I faced real monsters, bullies were scary.”

“Yes. I have walked a similar road, and the demons of your own choices are the same as the ones in the physical plane.” Luna nuzzled him gently. “The monster of regret you face is only smaller than mine when you do not count what has come before. Rest easy and know that you are among compassionate friends.”

“I don’t deserve them,” Steelskin replied miserably.

Luna let out a gentle laugh. “None of us do. Friendship is actually more powerful the less it is deserved. Do you honestly think that Diamond Tiara deserves friends? Did you think of her worthiness when you offered her forgiveness?”

That silenced Steelskin.

“I wish an answer,” Luna said with a touch of command after a few seconds of silence.

“No,” Steelskin replied. “But... yeah, I guess you’re right.

“Twilight Sparkle has informed me that she is ready to bring Tallic back to you.”

Steelskin’s eyes went wide even as his ears pinned back.

“Let me guess,” Luna said knowingly. “You are feeling hundreds of emotions. You wish with all your heart to see him again, but you are fearful as well.”

Steelskin nodded an affirmative.

“Then I propose a delay.” Luna smiled as Steelskin cocked his head to the side in interest. “I would like to use you and your... unique temperament.”

Steelskin looked a little nervous, but stayed interested, so Luna continued. “The village that worships me has some odd beliefs about learning to fight and I am hoping that you can help them see the foalishness of what they insist on doing.”

Curiosity only just barely satisfied, Steelskin nodded acceptance. Truthfully, he told himself, he didn’t know what he could do, but wasn’t comfortable saying no to a royal request.

Twilight pondered her notes, feeling ill at ease with how much magic it was going to take to pull a dragon into their world. It was possible, and she was certain Luna was willing to contribute the extra magic she would need, but there had to be a way to make it more efficient.

She reviewed her calculations, trying to find where energy could be saved.

“Too bad I can only create horizontal resonance...” she mumbled to herself.

“Why not vertical?” Trace asked with a grin.

“Because I’d need to suspend another circle above...” Twilight trailed off as Trace’s comment had its desired effect.

“You’re brilliant!” Twilight exclaimed, giving him a kiss before rushing off to her research notes and slide rule. “I think Steelskin’s crystal even had something on three-dimensional enchanting circles!”

27 Kicking Flank

It was evening and the last sliver of the sun had just dropped below the treeline. The ponies of Hidden Moon Village were just lighting the torches in the main square. Shopkeepers milled around their stores preparing for another night.

With a gust of magic, Luna appeared in the center of the main square and arena. Two colts stepped away from her side, shaking off stardust.

“Thanks for coming, Rocky,” Steelskin said nervously.

“No prob, Steel,” Rocky said with a nervous grin. “I owe ya. Though this town has a bad feel to it.”

Captain Nightshade trotted up, giving Luna a brief bow. “A pleasure to see you as always, Princess.”

“And you, as well, Captain,” Luna replied, happy that the formality was only a thin veneer over a genuine appreciation and friendship. “This is Steelskin and his friend, Rocky.”

Nightshade gave a nod of the head to them both. “So, you think you’re ready to knock some sense into these ponies?”

Steelskin pawed the ground uncertainly. “I’ll do what I can, but...”

Luna silenced him with a wing over his back. “Do not worry; we are here to teach them of the error of too much violence.”

The village chief, upon seeing who had arrived, moved swiftly to gather his best warriors. News traveled fast in the tiny village.

Luna looked around at the gathered residents. All three tribes were represented along with a few thestrals, but earth ponies seemed to have a greater presence than the other tribes. All looked both pleased and anxious that their princess had graced them with her presence. “I have a plan.”

Sharp Spear stepped forward with his entourage keeping in perfect step. Their armor clanked in perfect time and their spear points glinted in the sun. They bowed deeply. Each of his comrades started just barely after him to give a wave-like effect.

The dogmatic ponies followed suit with their leader, not a single head hesitated or lagged.

Sharp Spear’s voice was clear and resonant despite facing the packed earth. “Greetings, my princess. You honor us with your visit.”

Luna coldly accepted the deferential treatment, offering nothing to show whether she was impressed by the display. “You may rise.”

She watched as everypony rose from their bows. When they were back on their hooves, she smiled warmly. “I am here to introduce you to my newest paladin-in-training, Steelskin.”

Steelskin glanced up in surprise before stepping forward at her motion.

“Greetings, young one,” Sharp Spear said with a smile. “I am glad our princess has finally recognized our martial abilities and given us somepony to train.”

“Neigh, Chief,” Luna admonished calmly. “I wish for him to teach you.”

“What?” Sharp Spear looked at Luna blankly, unable to process this statement.

Is this a test? he thought to himself.

“Steelskin,” Luna said, ignoring the chief’s reaction. “What would you say if I told you that they insisted on practicing with bladed weapons?”

Steelskin, despite having realized why he was brought here, paused and looked around, trying to figure out a diplomatic way to answer.

Luna, recognizing his desire for politeness, pondered a way to get things moving. A group of foals gave her the necessary flash of inspiration. “You see those foals over there?” She pointed at a group of children half his age that were staring at them in awe. “If Sharp Spear has his way, they will be fighting each other and will likely be injured like all the other ponies in this village.”

“Princess,” Sharp Spear said in a pained tone. “You know that the rule is only for adults, but how else are we going to learn to avoid-”

Steelskin did what he could to keep from reacting like he wanted to, but seeing a filly only a year or two older than him that was missing an eye made him fully understand that he was being asked by Luna to end this.

He remembered several fights he ended up having to watch in other realities. Gathering up his courage, he interrupted the chief. “I’d say that you’re a bunch of flop-for-brains idiots.”

The chief started sputtering in rage. “How dare you speak to me like-”

“How much do you think your little ponies like hurting each other?” Steelskin interrupted again, trying to keep himself under control. “You’re not teaching them how to avoid an attack by an enemy, you’re teaching them to avoid a weak swing by a friend.”

Steelskin started to lose himself in his anger. “You don’t stab a friend! I’ll dodge a stick that’s going to sting much faster than a sword swung by somepony I know doesn’t want to hurt me.”

Sharp Spear had no idea what to do with the colt yelling at him and neither did his warriors, Rocky was staring with awe and fear at his friend, and both Luna and Nightshade were grinning in righteous amusement.

There was no putting his anger back into the bottle now. Visions of all the ponies needlessly hurt by stupidity flooded his mind.

“Grab your spear and stab me!” Steelskin yelled as he advanced on Sharp Spear.

Sharp Spear fumbled for his weapon and stepped tentatively towards Steelskin.

“Bucking mare up and stab me!” Steelskin screamed, right in front of Sharp Spear.

Sharp Spear looked to Luna.

She gave a nod. “Do as he asks.”

He gave a lunge at Steelskin. Steelskin watched as the spear point moved towards his left shoulder, then moved just before it hit, shifting right, throwing his right hoof into the base of the spearpoint and using its momentum to spin and deliver a two-hooved buck to Sharp Spear’s jaw.

Sharp Spear stumbled back, surprised.

“You rutting cutie plot colt, I said stab me!” This time, Steelskin took the offensive, lunging forward, ripping the spear out of the stallion’s hooves and swinging the blunt end at his head.

Sharp Spear blocked the strike but stumbled back as Steelskin began to attack in earnest, tears flowing freely from his eyes as his anger released all the pain of seeing those he cared about hurt.

“This is how you attack!” Steelskin screamed, catching Sharp on the shoulder and following up with a jab into his ribcage.

Snorting heavily, Steelskin ripped the spearhead off with his teeth and threw the shaft at a bruised Sharp Spear’s hooves.

“Now take that rutting spear and bucking stab me!” Steelskin screamed, tears still streaming from his eyes.

Sharp Spear looked from a crying Steelskin to the impassive faces of Luna and Nightshade.

Luna gazed icily back. “This colt is a veteran of horrors that you could not imagine. If you wish, you may take a ‘child’s’ weapon, but I expect you to show me that you can fight better than a foal.”

After a moment of hesitation, he nodded and took one of the practice spears the lunar guard had brought. He knew his fitness to lead the village was already shaky due to his gender and a failure now would set back both his position and that of stallions in general.

Steelskin wiped away the tears and accepted a practice spear from Nightshade.

“Begin,” announced Luna.

Sharp Spear gave a lunge that stopped just shy of an unflinching Steelskin. Steelskin looked at the blunt point then back at Sharp Spear with an expression of boredom.

There was a snort of amusement from the direction of Captain Nightshade, but nopony could tell if it was actually her.

“Hey, Rocky,” Steelskin called out, looking away from Sharp Spear. “Maybe you should fight him. Don’t worry, he’s too afraid to actually hit some-”

Sharp Spear took the opportunity Steelskin offered and gave Steelskin’s right shoulder a solid hit. Steelskin turned back to him and gave a condescending smile.

“That’s a little better,” Steelskin announced. “That might have actually bruised Rocky.”

Getting a little more confident, Sharp gave a lunge at Steel’s chest. Steel blocked it easily and brought his own spear around, aiming towards Sharp’s left foreleg. Sharp used the butt of his own spear to knock it away even as he sidestepped right.

The adrenaline of battle lifted Steelskin’s spirits and he hopped backwards before dashing in towards Sharp’s left. Steel’s unfamiliarity with spears made his thrust at Sharp’s ribs easy to block and left him open to a painful strike to his flank.

Steelskin nodded respect to Sharp Spear and raised his weapon again. Sharp Spear gave him an answering nod and took the offensive, delivering several strikes in quick succession. Steel blocked the first two, but was unable to block the third, and the fourth swept his feet out from under him. He responded by catching Sharp’s hind leg, buckling it at the knee.

“Hold,” Luna announced. The village of ponies released their breath.

When the two ponies picked themselves up and looked back towards the Princess, she continued. “Sharp Spear, now that you have seen his prowess and know him to be experienced and durable, grab a bladed spear.”

After a moment of surprise, he did so. The metal tip glinted dangerously under the moonlight as he took it and lifted it into ready position.

“Steelskin, use a weapon you are familiar with.” Luna’s tone made it sound like Steelskin had been working with an intentional handicap.

Steelskin’s ears drooped. “I’m not sure if I can hold back...”

Luna gave an encouraging smile. “I understand your concern, but we are playing by his rules now.” Luna’s smile slid off her face, leaving a frigid, disapproving frown. “He wishes there to be the potential of death in his practice, so do your best to keep your attacks nonlethal, but worry not about any mistakes you may make in the heat of the moment.”

The ice in Luna’s voice chilled Sharp Spear to the bone and he unconsciously moved into a more defensive stance. Many of the ponies around them were in various stages of worry.

“Resume.”

At Luna’s command, Steelskin shot out a hoof towards Sharp Spear’s chest. Confused by Steelskin’s lack of weapon and caught off guard by the magically enhanced reach, Sharp Spear just barely dodged it. He registered a flying kick coming at his head, his hesitation about skewering Steelskin on his spear delayed him just long enough for Steelskin to deal a glancing blow that filled his vision with stars. In a panic, he swung his spear in a wide arc, nicking Steelskin, but not able to cut the magically hardened hide.

Sharp Spear stopped and waited to see how badly he had cut Steelskin.

Steelskin showed the lack of a cut on his side and gave a friendly grin. “You don’t have to worry about hurting me. Go ahead and attack me like I’m the monster I am.”

Sharp Spear felt a wave of fear wash over him as Steelskin’s unintentionally draconic smile gave the impression of bloodlust.

Luna, meanwhile, saw the glint of tears re-forming in Steelskin’s eyes and felt a stab of sympathy.

Steelskin noted the fear and dashed in, headbutting Sharp Spear in the chest, hitting harder than he intended and thankfully noting that it didn’t feel like any bones got broken. Sharp Spear was knocked back several paces and put a hoof to his chest as he grimaced in pain. Steelskin pressed his advantage, forcing Sharp Spear to dodge out of the way of a sweep aimed at his legs.

In the back of his mind, he recognized a few ponies he had made friends with in other realities and their needless crippling injuries. Righteous fury mixed with the excitement of battle and he picked up his pace.

Sharp Spear reacted well, sidestepping and parrying several hoof strikes, ignoring the pain of the hits he had taken despite bruises already forming, but was unable to create an opening to counter.

It was time to make the colt fear his blade.

He jumped back far enough to give him space to launch his own attack and swung his spear downwards, hoping to open a decent cut on Steelskin’s foreleg. Steelskin dodged to the right and shot his opposite forehoof out to knock it away as Sharp Spear attempted to follow him with the thrust.

Steelskin followed this up with a dash to his left and a flick of his tail, sending sharp blades at his opponent. Realizing almost too late what he was doing, he fouled his own aim, making them fall short of their mark, then dashed in to give a two-hooved buck to his side. Sharp Spear danced out of the way and lunged at Steelskin, realizing too late that Steelskin’s momentum was carrying him into the spear point and that there was not enough room to check his thrust.

As the spear tip touched Steelskin’s ribcage, Sharp Spear was already calling out for a medic. By the time the wooden hilt plowed into Steelskin, the unicorn medic was already in motion.

The pain of the wooden hilt impacting his ribs pulled Steelskin out of his battle focus.

“Ow, that was a good thrust,” Steelskin remarked after a quick moment to compose himself. He pushed the crumpled metal away from what was going to be a nasty bruise.

Sharp Spear and the medic gaped at him.

“What are you?” Sharp Spear asked in a mix of wonder and horror.

The shadow of self hatred that had dispersed during the fight returned to Steelskin’s eyes and voice. “I’m a dragon slayer.”

Sharp Spear looked towards Luna for an explanation.

Luna smiled sadly. “A dragon from another world gave him the magic and training to be able to kill other dragons. He is now, magically, part Iron Dragon. Now tell me; if that was a mortal blow you dealt him, how would you feel? What could be said to make the pain of taking another pony’s life go away?”

Sharp Spear noted a haunted look in both Luna and Nightshade’s eyes even as he found his gaze pulled to the house of a certain salt addled pony.

“Do you understand why I wish you to practice with non-bladed weapons, now?” Luna asked, seeing the contemplative look on Sharp Spear’s face.

Sharp Spear hardened his resolve. There was a reason for the traditions that had been passed down for centuries. The uncertainty left his eyes as he realized what to say. “Death is a part of the warrior’s way. While regrettable, the death of a warrior in training is preparation for killing enemies. I would grieve the death of this colt if I had killed him, but a real warrior moves on.”

“That’s not how it works,” Nightshade growled angrily.

“Peace, Captain,” Luna requested as she glared dangerously at Sharp Spear. “Let him dig his own grave.”

“Thank you, my princess,” Sharp spear responded, apparently unaware of the implications of her statement. “As I was saying; while we do not wish to see anypony die, a true warrior is prepared for such things and can face it with an iron resolve.”

“Have you taken the life of a pony?” Luna asked neutrally.

“Well, no,” Sharp Spear replied.

Luna noticed him look in the direction of a battered hovel that looked like it had been years since anypony made any repairs.

“Dost thou truly think that the taking of a life is such a trivial thing to shrug off?” Luna asked, the strain of keeping herself passive causing her to drop back into Old Equish speech.

“Of course not,” Sharp spear replied haughtily. “That is what separates a warrior from a civilian.”

Again, Sharp Spear looked towards the run-down shack and his ears pinned back. This time, a stallion was walking towards them. He had the dehydrated look of a long-time salt abuser. Upon closer inspection, he was a pegasus stallion with a brown coat that was faded almost to grey and his wings were a dishevelled mess, looking like they hadn’t been preened in years.

Steelskin looked at his eyes and saw somepony even more broken than him.

Nightshade saw a soldier that was pushed past his breaking point.

Luna saw his disharmony.

No, that is incorrect, Luna thought to herself. He is not interfering, merely cut off from Harmony.

Luna observed him stop at the outer edge of the crowd, remembering when she first met her captain; Nightshade used to be just like this pony. Nightshade spent her days salted into oblivion, but Luna saw a spark of something greater and had begun her first attempt of redemption.

Maybe, Luna asked herself, they do not wish to be inharmonious, but lost the ability? Nightshade, after all, while still being disconnected from Equestria as a whole, has reclaimed her connection to the Night Guard. What if...

“Greetings, my little pony, what is your name?” Luna asked, pulling herself out of her line of thought and approaching the newcomer.

The stallion bowed deeply. “Please call me Broken Shield, Your Majesty.”

“Please rise,” Luna said sadly.

As he did so, Luna stepped forward the last few steps and wrapped her forelegs and wings around him. He stiffened until she spoke. “Peace, friend. We know thy pain.”

“Sharp Spear,” Luna turned back to the object of her ire, noting the swollen side of his face and the multiple bruises starting to show around his body. “Tell me how a stallion that moves with the grace of a warrior can be a salted mess.”

“A-about three years ago,” Sharp Spear began, stumbling over his words slightly at the deadly calm of Luna’s gaze. “He was training with Swift River...”

Broken Shield trembled with a suppressed sob. Luna maneuvered him against her side and gave a gentle lick to wipe away the tears escaping the stallion’s eyes.

“...Swift River failed to parry the blow, instead trying to dodge. Instead of moving away, she ended up moving further into the path of the strike and the sword pierced her heart. Since then, he has shirked all of his duties and has spent-”

Luna’s calm demeanor was broken by her narrowing eyes and lips pursing into a hard line. Sharp Spear, despite his fanaticism, was not stupid and immediately recognized the look as one that did not bode well for him.

“What, may we ask,” Luna said after Sharp Spear paused, her voice freezing the hearts of everyone who heard her. “What comfort hath been given to this pony after this tragedy happened?”

“Comfort, Your Majesty? We are warriors. Comfort is for foals.” Sharp Spear’s ears pinned back as he saw Luna stand, making a point not to look him in the eyes.

“Nightshade, I am sorry,” Luna said, cold fury filling her voice as she forced herself to speak in modern Equish. “I did not understand just how stupid the ponies of this village are. Please explain to them how intelligent ponies act. Please keep me informed of all that you do, but you no longer need to ask permission before implementing whatsoever you think best. You have my full confidence from this point hence.”

Luna drew in a deep breath. “Let it be known,” She said in a voice just shy of the Royal Canterlot Voice. “Captain Nightshade speaks for me. All decisions she makes shall be received as if they came directly from me. Every Night Guard in this village will have more authority over training than whomsoever replaces the former chief.”

“But, Princess, I have faithfully followed the traditions we received from you for-” Sharp Spear started to whine before being cut off by Luna.

“Silence,” Luna commanded, eyes flashing with anger and voice just barely restrained from a shout. “Mercy. Compassion. Kindness. These are the teachings I gave to your Dams. Without these, the strength to protect becomes tyranny.”

“But-” Sharp Spear began again.

“I said silence,” Luna hissed, her eyes flickered with raw power. “You hold the teachings of your Dams above what I, myself hath stated plainly.”

Sharp Spear’s ears folded back and his tail folded so far under him that it was almost between his forelegs. He pawed the ground nervously and opened his mouth as if to say more. Luna glared at him again and he closed his mouth with a snap. A few other ponies that looked like they were about to speak looked away.

Turning her attention away and changing from the tone of a princess to that of a mother, she addressed Broken Shield. “Come, there is someone I wish you to meet in Ponyville.”

She made a motion for Steelskin and Rocky to come to her.

Steelskin approached, Rocky close behind.

Steelskin’s head drooped as he remembered the last moments of the fight. “I’m sorry, Princess. I lost control again.”

Luna lit her horn and gently pulled Steelskin’s face to look at her. “What didst thou think we wanted to do to that foal of a nag? Thou didst control thyself better than I believe I would have.”

The anger drained out of her voice and posture. “You did no permanent damage to him even while angered to the point of tears. Your control over your actions is among the best I have seen in my entire life.”

Steelskin was still having trouble looking her in the eyes, so she continued. “Nightmare Moon was not the only time I was lost in my jealousy and anger. The reason that Tia and I have an army is because we have lost ourselves on numerous occasions in the past. She has burned entire armies until every last soldier was nothing more than a charred pile of bones. She has impaled griffons on her own horn and ripped wargs’ throats out with her magic. I have been less... visceral in my fighting, but I have done similarly with ice, first freezing them, and then calling down lightning to shatter their frozen armies. My hooves have caved in skulls.”

Broken Shield looked nervous at that revelation and Rocky was looking decidedly green.

Luna noticed this and sighed deeply. “We would likely be able to keep the bloodlust at bay now that we are more mature, but we still do not trust our passions. You, young Steelskin, have shown that you possess great self control and it will only grow greater as you age.”

Luna noted with sadness that, while he didn’t argue the point, it was clear that he didn’t believe it.

At least he seems slightly more animated than before, she thought to herself. Mayhap, this hast been somewhat successful for him as well.

Twilight stifled a scream of irritation. “Why does this Tycho have to be so brilliant when it comes to magical theory but so horrible when it comes to naming things!”

Trace gave her a calming scratch as she went back to her abacus.

Twilight put down the abacus. “Okay, a separation of oh-point-one-two-five tau should be enough for thaumic reflection, so, with the two perpendicular summoning rings, we should be able to do this with...”

Twilight’s ears folded back. “That’s still a lot of aluminum...”

“Doesn’t Alex still have a lot that he’s waiting to sell?” Trace asked.

Twilight looked at him in horror. “That’s noble aluminum! I couldn’t waste it on something like this!”

She took a few calming breaths before continuing. “No, I’ll need to ask Arcanis for access to the research department’s supply.”

Trace gave a derisive snort. “Yeah, like he’d go along with this. Too bad those lenses you described won’t work for something like this...”

“We’d need a praxis roughly twenty horns in diameter for this. I’d have to get that specially cut from the Crystal Empire. The time involved in that wouldn’t justify the...” Twilight did some mental calculations. “Zero point zero one five percent savings.”

“Got any friends that could get some for you in that department?” Trace asked helpfully.

Twilight frowned determinedly. “Well, he doesn’t need to know the specifics, and I’d rather not drag anypony else into the manure storm this will become when he does find out what I’m doing.”

Author's Note

Sorry for how long this took.
I've pretty much painted Steelskin into a corner and am having trouble resolving the story in an upbeat but realistic way.
I pretty much have things figured out, so, hopefully, the final chapters won't take too long to finish.

28 Dinner and a Story

Luna appeared with Rocky, Steelskin, Broken Shield, and two guards in the center of Ponyville. Broken Shield blinked and looked around as the guards scanned the area and moved into position around the group.

The streets were empty, as usual for this time of night, and Luna smiled at the two colts. “We have yet to eat this evening. Is there someplace you would recommend?”

Rocky spoke up first. “I don’t think there’s any place fancy enough for a princess except Chez Chou, Your Majesty.”

A shake of her head dismissed that idea. “We-I have enough food ‘fancy enough for a princess’ in Canterlot. I would prefer more common food with larger portions and less pomp.”

Steelskin chuckled. “The Grain Bucket it is. Berry Punch probably won’t know whether to be honored or horrified that you’re eating at her bar.”

Broken Shield looked flabbergasted by the casual reply and probably would have reproved Steelskin if he could get over the shock of Princess Luna having taken a personal interest in himself.

“The Grain Bucket sounds like an excellent place to dine,” Luna confirmed with a smile. She turned to one of the guards. “Wisp, please find Weyul and invite him to join us.”

“Welcome to the Grain Bu-” Berry Punch began before noticing who exactly was entering. She immediately ran to greet them and dropped into a brief but low bow. “Welcome to my humble establishment, Your Majesty.”

Luna smiled warmly. “Thank you, Berry... Punch?”

Berry’s face lit up. “Yes, Your Majesty. How, may I ask, do you know my name?”

“Oh,” Luna glanced quickly at Steelskin with a devious smile. “I have my sources.”

“Ah! I’m so sorry to leave you waiting! Where are my manners?” Berry said, barely containing her panic. “Let’s see, four, and will your guard be sitting with you or standing guard?”

“My other guard is off to invite Weyul, so there will be five of us,” Luna replied. “Sadly, my guards will insist that it is their duty to protect me at all times, so they will not be needing chairs.”

Berry, Rocky, and Broken were dumbstruck by her teasing tone, but Berry quickly nodded and led them to a large table near the back.

“Will you want menus, or will you only be drinking this evening?” Berry asked.

Rocky and Broken scrambled to sit down as Luna first settled herself and then motioned to them. Steelskin, being a little more familiar with what important ponies expected, was a little more graceful in taking his seat.

“We will, in fact, be eating,” Luna replied. “But we will not be needing menus. Please just bring us one of everything to start with.”

Berry’s eyes widened and Steelskin barely held back a laugh. Broken and Rocky both found themselves calming down as they felt everything to have gotten too surreal for panic.

Berry’s voice took on that unique tone of somepony holding themselves back from utter panic. “Yes, one of everything we make. Would you like anything to drink? We have a lightly salted cider straight from the Apple family’s reserves.”

Luna barely kept herself from looking at Broken Shield. “That sounds delightful, but I think taking salt in the presence of foals would be improper for a princess.”

Berry nodded agreement.

“Alex Roberts tells of a drink called a ‘gin-and-tonic’ that I would indulge my curiosity with. And Broken Shield, here, is new to town and should most definitely try some Sweet Apple Cider.” Luna added.

Berry took in Broken’s dehydrated appearance and silently concluded that it was more for his benefit than the foals that Luna was going salt free. She made a note to bring a virgin cider and looked at the two colts.

“Do you still have the Firebreather Whiskey?” Steelskin asked.

Berry cut herself off from her normal warning about how intense the cinnamon was and merely nodded before looking to Rocky.

“Mead, please,” Rocky said timidly, still a bit overwhelmed with everything.

“Thank you, I’ll put the food order in and bring those drinks right out.” Berry said before trotting off to the kitchen.

“So, Rocky,” Luna began, smiling warmly at the colt, “What did you think of Steelskin’s little demonstration?”

Rocky brightened and looked over at his friend. “It was awesome! It was cool when he shouted out his attack names like a superhero!”

Steelskin looked over at Rocky in confusion. “What?”

Rocky’s grin was ear to ear. “Yeah, like ‘Iron Dragon’s Steel Hooves!’ and ‘Tail Spikes of the Iron Dragon!’”

Luna quirked an eye at Steelskin as the dragon slayer looked at his friend in bafflement.

“What?” Steelskin asked again.

Roky’s grin dropped as he noticed Steelskin’s confusion. “You know, what you shout as you attack... You do it all the time...”

“I was wondering about that, myself,” Luna interjected. “I found it strange that announcing your attacks was not actively discouraged in your training.”

Steelskin’s ears flattened against his head. “Do I really...”

Luna gave a delicate snort. “I think, perhaps, that it is a quirk of the magic. When I was watching the documents from your crystal, I had thought it odd that a fighter would tell her opponent what she was about to do, but assumed at the time that it was done for dramatic effect rather than accuracy. Although...” she put a hoof to her chin, “it may also work as a psychological ploy. Frighten the enemy with a shout, a show of supreme confidence by announcing your attack.” She nodded to herself, “Yes, possibly an effective strategy.”

A low, rumbling chuckle announced Weyul’s presence. “Against ponies? Probably.”

Luna glanced over at Broken Shield and noticed that, while he looked uncertain and slightly nervous, he seemed interested in the conversation.

Steelskin, meanwhile, was bordering on alarm. “I shout out things when I attack?”

“That is quite something to be unaware of,” Weyul commented as he sat in the empty seat.

Settling himself, he turned to Broken Shield. “Greetings, I am Weyul son of Wieland, Honourable Healer of Souls, Warrior of the Kaltoo Clan, Master of his Household, Peacemaker to all tribes, Friend to Ponies. I have only been given your name, Broken Shield. Are there any titles you wish me to add?”

A sad smile graced broken Shield’s face. “Mate of Swift River.”

Weyul’s voice grew even more gentle. “Very well, Broken Shield, Mate of Swift River. I have been told you may wish to avail yourself of what help I can offer and I can see much loss in your eyes.”

Broken Shield suppressed a sigh of pain. Weyul noticed the hesitant glance at Luna and could see the inner battle between holding up the stoic image of strength that had assuredly been drilled into him and the recognition that he was not strong enough to bear his burdens alone.

Broken pulled himself as straight as he could. “...I will do as my princess commands,”

Weyul gave a slight shake of his head to Luna as she chafed at it being interpreted as a command.

Berry Punch appeared with their drinks and the first of many appetizers. Upon Weyul and Luna’s polite smiles, she asked “The usual?”

Weyul nodded an affirmative and she disappeared again. Everypony Settled in again.

“Rocky, Ward of Sweetheart, Friend to Steelskin,” Weyul began, watching Steelskin out of the corner of his eye. “I believe I interrupted a story you were telling.”

Rocky brightened up even as Steelskin’s ears went flat. “Yeah. Princess Luna had Steelskin fight the stallion that was running that village we went to.”

“I regret having missed it. Please continue with your tale.” Weyul asked with a smile.

Rocky beamed with joy. “When we got there, Mister Sharp Spear trotted out all professional and had his generals or whatever stepping in time with him and they gave a real impressive bow, but Luna stood all cold and high and mighty and just said-” he contorted his face into a parody of a noblemare’s pompous frown. ”You may rise.”

Luna was caught between a grimace of regret and a smile of pride as she listened to Rocky’s excited commentary, while chewing a mouthful of deep fried hay.

“Then she called Steel her paladin-in-training, which I think you’d be awesome at, Steel, and Sharp Spear was all ‘You honor me.’ ‘cause he thought she wanted him to train Steel, but she was all ‘Nope, he’s gonna train you.’ In your face, Sharp!”

Luna’s discomfort grew as she had to start suppressing laughter at Rocky’s interpretation of events.

Rocky looked over at Steelskin with a brief frown of concern. “I could tell Steel didn’t want to fight, and I’m pretty sure Princess Luna saw it too,” Rocky looked at Luna questioningly and was rewarded with a smile. “Because she had to push Steel a little, about how the foals there would end up having to hurt each other with real weapons eventually.”

Steelskin grimaced with regret and, Rocky, seeing it, got a determined glint in his eyes and pressed forward with his story.

Rocky’s smile returned with a slightly malicious undertone. “Steel was all ‘That’s so stupid. You can’t scare somepony if they know you’re not gonna hit ‘em.’ and I could just see Sharp getting peeved.”

Luna started to frown when she saw Rocky flinch as he realized he swore in front of a princess. She forced a reassuring smile onto her face and nodded for him to continue.

“Sorry, Princess,” Rocky said sheepishly. “Well, you know how Steel gets when somepony gets hurt. He just started yelling at Sharp and telling him how stupid he was then told Sharp to stab him.”

Weyul noted Steelskin’s look of regret and Broken Shield’s brightening smile.

Getting further into the story, Rocky started sounding smug. “Despite all of it, Sharp felt he had to get permission from Princess Luna to fight Steel. Even then, his stab was lame and Steel just slapped it off to the side like he was disgusted by how weak Sharp was, then bucked Sharp right in the face.”

Rocky drooped slightly in sympathy and glanced at Steelskin as he thought about what came next. “Steel really started getting upset. I hate seeing him like that. He was crying and was so mad he was attacking Sharp.”

Rocky took on a defiant tone and added “which he totally deserved.”

Luna nodded agreement.

Rocky smirked at Luna’s response. “Then Steel was all ‘Stab me, you coward!’ and Luna was all ‘I expect you to fight better than a foal.’ and then when Sharp went to stab Steel with a practice spear, Steel just stood there and didn’t even flinch, like he knew Sharp was afraid to hit him.”

Weyul chuckled. “I take it that you are proud of your friend?”

Rocky looked at Weyul like he just asked if rain was wet. “What? Why wouldn’t I be proud of him? He’s awesome.”

Weyul looked over at Steelskin knowingly. “Somepony seems to think you are a hero.”

“Of course he’s a hero!” Rocky interjected, scowling at Steelskin as if daring him to argue. “He jumps into danger and he always knows what to do to keep everypony safe.”

Steelskin dropped his gaze. “I wish I always knew what to do.”

Broken Shield snorted and everyone looked at him with polite interest.

Luna could notice a momentary hesitation, probably from her own attention on the stallion, but he marshalled his courage quickly.

“We are taught in our village that even an action that is not the best is often better than inaction.” He looked over at Steelskin and added “I can see the doubt you struggle with, but I can also tell that you are the first into a dangerous situation. You may not be confident in your course of action, but you act and, if you have been in half the danger that has been implied by my princess,” at this he gave a nod to Luna. “Then you have undoubtedly saved many lives by your quick action.”

“Well spoken,” Luna said with an approving nod. “Whilst calm thoughtfulness can often find the method to save the most, the time spent deliberating often costs more than quickly engaging in a less reasoned course. We think that mayhap Broken Shield would like to hear of one of your experiences?”

At Steelskin’s concerned look towards Rocky, Weyul spoke up. “Maybe a happy moment you experienced? I think, with the exception of Rocky, we have all had more than our share of pain.”

While everyone else nodded agreement, Rocky fought with himself between wounded pride and finally hearing about Steelskin’s adventures.

Steelskin put his chin on the table and frowned in thought. Each time he thought of a peaceful reality, he remembered how out of place he felt there and the constant knowledge that at any moment he could be shoved into another hellscape.

Berry Punch took the opportunity to place a few more plates on the table along with a glass of brown, cloudy liquid in front of Weyul. Luna wrinkled her nose at Weyul’s choice of drink.

Noticing this, Weyul chuckled. “A drink our friend Alex mentioned. Good for the digestion and the taste strengthens the will. A true warrior’s drink.”

Luna shook her head, restraining herself from a facehoof. She turned her attention to Steelskin and was about to offer a suggestion when Steelskin brightened slightly.

“It’s not so much happy as a place where I was able to help without fighting, but there was one where Alex’s world was giving us their movies and stuff. Alex and Matt decided Fluttershy, Lyra, Captain Nightshade, and I would make good judges of what movies were okay to show in Alex’s theater.” Steelskin had a look of peace and assurance that had long been missing from his face.

PL-9#

@Arrival+2 Months@

“So Matt said this was about woodland creatures,” Lyra said to Fluttershy. “For some reason he didn’t think I should watch it.”

As the opening music played, I got an unsettled feeling. This music was sad.

“You’ve heard Human music, right? This isn’t going to be foal friendly. I’m half expecting somepony to get shot in this.” I replied.

“Steelskin, don’t you think you’re being a little cynical here?” Captain Nightshade said flatly. “They may be violent, but no way would humans show their children images of animals being shot.”

“You do realize that humans hunt these animals, right? And they’re not afraid to paint their own species in a bad light. I’m already getting a bad feeling about this,” I remarked. “The colors are too dark and the music, while sweet, just feels... sad?”

As the music picked up, Lyra spoke. “You worry too much. See? The music is happy now. This is a movie for foals.”

Steelskin stopped with the story as Luna quirked an eye.

Taking the cue that it was okay to interrupt, Luna asked “Is human music that carefully planned?”

“Yeah,” Steelskin replied. “According to Alex they carefully plan out everything, especially in movies. I think he was exaggerating, but he said that some directors make actors do the same scene hundreds of times to get it just right.”

“So, were you right? Did somepony get shot?” Rocky asked.

Steelskin snorted and continued the story.

PL-9#

@Arrival+2 Months@

We sat in silence and watched with smiles as a newborn ‘prince’ was shown to the creatures of the forest. Even with the ‘happy’ music, everything was just a little too sad, like this would be about growing up, and not in a pleasant way.

“I thought lions were the kings of the jungle,” Nightshade remarked. “Shouldn’t a prince be a lion?”

Even I had to repress a ‘D’aww’ as I watched the young animals meet each other and form friendships that felt important. I thought Fluttershy was going to burst from holding back a squee.

I started to second guess myself as the lighthearted music and soft colors provided a happy and carefree setting for the antics of the young animals.

“Maybe I was wrong...”

Still, the dark areas on the screen persisted in leaving a sense of dread in my heart.

Fluttershy looked over at me in concern, but I smiled to let her know I was okay.

There was a crash of thunder that caused me to jump and caused the older mares to snort in mild surprise. Fluttershy hid under her seat. They listened to the happy song about the rainstorm, humming along until the cymbal crashes that represented the thunder paused the song.

“See?” Lyra said to me with a hint of smugness. “It’s about how natural things are scary to young foals, but there’s little to actually worry about.”

Fluttershy pursed her lips, knowing better than Lyra about what dangers existed in the forest.

On the screen, a new character was introduced and then the prince met others of his kind. It was nice to see him have a friend of his own species.

“Oh, so that’s his father.” Lyra whispered.

“No, can’t be,” Nightshade replied. “Humans are serious when it comes to taking care of their own offspring... well, in the movies, at least.”

“If they’re staying accurate to nature,” Fluttershy whispered, “the father usually will keep his distance like that.”

I wasn’t really sure what to think because with humans, there was usually only one parent, but it either didn’t show the other one, or the other parent got killed. I couldn’t remember a kid’s movie where one parent was just off doing their own thing but still in the movie.

The music changed again and we watched something offscreen spook the adults.

“Maybe it’s trying to teach human foals how skittish wild animals can be?” Lyra offered. “That would also explain all the dark places, since that’s where they seem to think it’s safe.”

Steelskin shook his head, partly in amusement and partly in pity.

Weyul let out a rumbling laugh. “Was it humans?”

Steelskin smiled wryly and nodded his head in the affirmative.

“With guns?” Weyul asked.

PL-9#

@Arrival+2 Months@

I flinched as the loud bang echoed through the theater.

“They shot her!” Lyra screamed as she bolted from the theater. “They shot his mother!”

Back in the theater, We sat in stunned silence as a yearling deer called for his mother.

“Sorry, Steel,” Nightshade whispered as tears filled her eyes. “That’s seriously messed up.”

Fluttershy sniffed back a tear. “Angel lost his father to a manticore when he was only a little older than that. Still, I don’t think this would be good to show foals...”

Off in the distance, somepony screamed “The horror!”

Berry placed a few more plates of food down.

“Despite her own tears, Fluttershy made sure Nightshade and I were okay,” Steelskin continued. “So many ponies think she’s weak because she has problems with talking with new ponies, but I’ve seen her. She just feels everything so intensely.”

“You are more right than you know,” Weyul stated quietly. “She is one of the few that I can talk with. Her concern for me is stronger than her fear.”

“Yeah, it was because she was there that we kept watching and got to the happy end.” Steelskin felt a warm smile rise onto his face. “It still went into the ‘You’re a horrible person for recommending this’ list, but I think it’s a really good movie and I’m glad we watched it.”

“Strong friends make lots of things easier,” Rocky said in a voice just barely above a whisper.

Luna smiled. “There are different kinds of strength. We all have our own contributions and both giving and receiving strength makes us all stronger.”

Miss Sweetheart saw their approach and ran up to bow at Luna’s hooves.

Luna held back a scowl and stated as warmly as she could “Please rise, Miss Sweetheart.”

Smiling at Rocky, she added “Thank you for your friendship to Steelskin. I am glad to know he has ponies who care as deeply about him as he cares for them.”

Rocky flushed. “Thank you, Princess Luna. Y-you honor me...”

Luna gave a tight lipped smile. “You have proven yourself worthy of that honor.”

“Thanks for coming with me,” Steelskin added.

Rocky smiled before going into the house with Miss Sweetheart.

As Luna and Steelskin continued on, Luna spoke up. “Thank you for your friendship towards me, Steelskin.”

“What?”

Luna brushed him with a wing. “It is rare for somepony to treat me like a pony rather than a princess. If you are willing, when you are older, I would very much welcome having you as an advisor.”

Steelskin gave an uncertain smile, wanting to say he wouldn’t make a good advisor, but knowing how stupid that would sound.

Luna frowned. “One strength you can share with me is your ability to think of me as a pony. I can see it in your bearing. You treat me with the honor you feel I am due, but you look at me with neither fear nor blind adoration. I could trust you to tell me if I were to decide to do something stupid. Too many ponies do not think that I can be wrong or are afraid to tell me when I am. Sadly, I do not see you being happy as something other than a protector.”

As Steelskin thought about that, Luna continued. “I could tell that the tale of Bambi hurt you to watch, but I can also tell that the pain was nothing to you because you were protecting others.”

Steelskin’s heart lifted as he heard the truth ring in those words. If he could be a protector, he would be happy no matter what befell him.

“Still,” Luna continued. “Your heart is fragile. You need ponies with the strength Fluttershy possesses to soothe the wounds your heart will suffer. They, too, will need to experience pain on your behalf, but as with you, it will be worth it to them.”

As they got to Steelskin’s door, Luna leaned down to him. “We have seen the measure of thy heart and we swear as a Princess of Equestria, we will not turn thee away.”

With that, she exhaled into his nostrils.

Flustered, he nuzzled her neck. “Thank you, Princess Luna.”

Luna entered her mane and flowed to where her guards were waiting.

The guards, noting the absence of her regalia, took the unspoken cue and dropped formality.

“That colt sure is a piece of work,” Wisp commented dryly, earning a nod of agreement from the other guard.

Luna sighed heavily. “Neigh. His wounds run deep, but much as it appears otherwise, even to himself, he is trying to heal.”

To my dearest and most faithful student, Twilight Sparkle

I have been blessed beyond measure to have the honor of teaching you. Your friendship reports have been so incisive and thoughtful that I myself have learned much from them and in recent years I have almost felt that I have become your student. Because of this, I think it would only be fair that I send you this friendship report on what I have recently learned.

Many of the lessons I have taught you have been on the lure of power and how easily we can become addicted to control. I had thought myself wise on this matter, only using the gentlest of touches to guide my little ponies towards harmony and prosperity and, for the most part, that is true. What I had not kept in mind was the subtlety with which access to power and control will make you feel as if you cannot live without it.

I have told you before of The Weave, and how I can use it to feel out the best paths and guide ponies to their destinies more surely, but what I have not told you is that Alex and the other jumpers are not part of The Weave. Moreover, they do not just act as blind spots, but rather cloud the destinies of everypony they interact with. I had thought myself mature and able to let what will be, be what it will, but I was not. My sister had to confront me on my antagonism towards the jumpers and my petulance at being denied the ability to continue meddling in the affairs of my little ponies.

Worse yet, I must admit that her Paladins of Redemption have been not only successful beyond what I thought possible, but have given her the courage and fortitude to truly be a princess again and rise above the fear and self doubt that have plagued her since her own redemption at your and your friends’ hooves. I will most likely need your help to craft a proper gesture of thanks and apology to Alex Roberts. In the meantime, I can at the very least give you the aluminum you need to help that colt that Luna has taken an interest in. Expect half again as much as you requested to be delivered tomorrow and do not feel the need to return any of it. You have done more to advance our understanding of magic than most archmages and have done so with less than half the resources.

Your devoted mentor,
Celestia

Author's Note

Thanks to my prereaders and apologies for how long I'm taking getting these out.

01 First Jump

Alex opened the door to The Grain Bucket and stood to the side as a colt walked in. Before even noticing his young age, they noticed his appearance. He was about as un-ponylike as you could get and everypony there immediately labelled him as a rebellious troublemaker. They had seen piercings like his in some of the angrier youth of larger cities and the armor showed hard use despite the obvious care taken to clean and polish it.

They would have sighed and considered him another redemption project that Princess Luna had given Alex and gone back to their drinks were it not for another detail that not only had none of them ever seen, but few had even heard of.

The colt had spikes sticking out of his face.

He had three sticking out along each eyebrow and another six running in pairs down his muzzle. Most stopped there and wondered who would have been willing to do such body modifications to a colt as young as he was, others wondered why Alex was bringing an obviously underage colt into a bar, but a few noticed his eyes and were blindsided by the emotion behind them. Where they expected to see boredom, anger, or arrogance, his eyes spoke of tiredness and pain.

They took a seat at the bar and Berry Punch trotted over, her maternal nature allowing her to look past appearances and see just a sad colt sitting next to Alex.

“Two virgin humans and a bowl of salt,” Alex ordered, giving a sad smile to Berry Punch.

Berry Punch poured them the two alcoholic but unsalted drinks and set a salt bowl and spoon in front of Alex, completely forgetting that humans didn't take salt.

The two sat at the bar in silence. Alex took a sip of his drink as the colt spooned salt into his and stirred it, building up the nerve to remember.

Many indignant looks were shot their way as they watched Alex contribute to the delinquency of an already delinquent minor. The colt merely sat there, ignoring the glares and continuing to stir his drink meditatively.

Berry Punch didn’t notice the colt add the salt, but after seeing him stirring his drink, seeing other patrons looking shocked and offended, and Alex drinking his ‘virgin human’, it finally clicked.

“What in Celestia’s name are you doing to that colt? He’s way too young to be taking salt!” She reached for the bowl as she continued her tirade of righteous anger. “Is this what you and Dash do with Scootaloo? Do you get her drunk and laugh as she stumbles around?”

Alex blocked her hoof with an outstretched hand as he interrupted her diatribe. “No, I don’t, and you should know me better than that.” He then put his hand over the salt bowl, pulling it close. "Berry, remember that one time before I got married, when I got blind stinking drunk and told you my story? You know, the one from before Ponyville?"

She pulled her hoof back. "Yeah, so?"

"Steelskin went through the same thing." Alex turned back to his own drink and let the simple statement sink in.

"You...." She stood there, jaw agape.

Steelskin held her gaze.

She shuddered as her eyes misted up, noticing the look of serious, soul scarring trauma behind those eyes. She had seen lesser looks in the eyes of hardened veterans as they tried to salt away their memories in that very seat.

"Next round is on me, kid.” She turned to Alex with a motherly frown. “But Alex, you are responsible for him. Make sure he gets home safe and remember how small he is.” She took a moment to stare at Alex with a look that spoke volumes. “Do not let him take too much.” She raised her voice as she looked out over the patrons. “Anyone who doesn’t like it can take it up with me.” What little noise there was after Alex’s statement vanished at that pronouncement.

Steelskin gave a wry smile, having long since learned that a drunk pony can’t defend himself.

“Of course not,” Alex responded. “In fact, I won’t even leave him alone at his place if he’s slurring his words.” The emphasis on ‘his place’ was subtle, but pointed.

Finally, Steelskin broke his silence. “Scootaloo is in love with me.”

It wasn’t what he’d come to talk about, but he needed to break the silence with something else and this needed to be said.

Only the barest hint of motion in his eyes showed Alex’s response to this statement, but Steelskin heard it loud and clear. Alex also saw the look in Steelskin’s eyes and knew exactly what he meant and how ready he was for any of Alex’s potential responses.

“Please make sure Scootaloo knows how badly I’m messed up. I can’t even think about dating her till she’s much older.” The colt’s old eyes showed a deep sadness and resignation. And she’ll need time to find out if she really wants somepony as broken as I am, he added to himself.

A small nod was Alex’s response to this. “How’s the new place?”

Steelskin chuckled, thinking back with appreciation at everyone’s push for him to be considered ‘of age’ and all the housewarming presents that filled out the home his parents had bought in Ponyville before...

“Lonely.”

Alex looked at him with concern, despite his smile.

Steelskin took a long pull of his drink and stared at his reflection in the surface for a while.

“Ever see a magitek horn replacement?” Steelskin activated a recording gem as he asked his question, knowing that he’d be asked to recount these stories far more than he’d be able to.

PL - 01#

@Arrival + 1 Hour@

Tallic finished chewing me out for coming with him and we looked around. It was late evening and our circle of cave sat in the middle of a large sheet of metal.

“Hop on,” Tallic ordered.

We took to the air and found a very different Ponyville beneath us. Metal was much more common and the sheet we landed on was one of many that could now be recognized as some sort of doors. There were also metal obelisks with strangely shaped gems encircling the town.

Tallic seemed to zero in on something in the distance, but all I could see were bright flashes on the horizon.

PL - 01#

@Arrival + 1 Hour@

Twilight flew over the forest, her Heads Up Display scanning below her for any telltale chaonic fields.

“You see anything, Dash? All I’m picking up are the background chaons.”

“Nah,” Dash replied. “Can’t I get out and fly on my own? The suit can tell you if it sees anything.”

“I’ve told you already,” Twilight responded in an exasperated sigh. “The ponytech needs your decision making abilities if we run into some of the bipeds. It can only handle simple automation, not full fledged battle.”

“C’mon, I’m still not used to this new wing. Really need to get some flight time in,” Dash replied grudgingly.

“You think I’m used to this horn?” She rubbed the metal and crystal replacement jutting out of her forehead.

Suddenly, a bright red pentagram appeared on their viewscreens.

“We’ve got incoming,” They informed each other in unison.

“Mapped, logged and reported,” Twilight said aloud, mentally thanking the captured technology for an even better messaging and note-taking system.

“Okay squad, take formation omarega and prepare for awesomeness!” Dash shouted.

With that, the ten ponytechs behind Dash and Twilight fanned out in a semicircle. The forest lit with a red and black glow as the portal dumped five biped shaped behemoths and several dozen wheeled boxes.

Everypony’s HUDs lit up with two more, even larger pentagrams popped up indicating incoming threats behind and to either side of them.

“Up and over! Don’t let them flank us,” Dash called out.

PL - 01#

@Arrival + 90 Minutes@

When we were close enough to see metal golems fighting with each other, Tallic flew low, slowed and did a barrel roll. I had just enough time to turn myself around so I could land on my feet before seeing him fly off into the battle.

There were multicolored pony shaped golems fighting silver and white things that seemed to be modeled after Spike or the humans.

Several of both types were already on the ground, smoking, but the bipeds seemed to have the advantage.

Tallic, apparently, made his decision and flew at the biggest of the bipedal ones, dodging mage blasts coming from its arms, ripping off all four limbs and biting into the head before leaping sideways to dodge another one’s attacks and spearing it through the middle. I saw one of the ponies that looked like a giant Twilight Sparkle with wings blast another one that was shooting at Tallic.

PL - 01#

@Arrival + 75 Minutes@

“The cavalry is... no, that’s something else coming in from the east,” Lyra called out.

“It’s a dragon!” Derpy called out as she hit two separate wheel-boxes with her hoof blasters and landed hard on a third, flattening it with the extra plating on her unit’s hindquarters.

The ponies took up a defensive position as they watched the dragon slow, roll inexplicably, then charge straight in towards the leader of the invading force and tear it limb from limb.

The ponies watched in amazement as the dragon ripped their attackers into pieces. When all the bipeds and wheel-boxes were scrap metal, it turned and started towards Lyra’s ponytech. Twilight had just barely enough time to yell ‘Stop!’ through the outside speakers before it drew up short, sniffing at Lyra’s unmodified, but green painted unit.

Without warning, it back winged and flew off in the direction it had come.

PL - 01#

@Arrival + 100 Minutes@

After ripping all of the human shaped golems into pieces, Tallic flew back to me and I eagerly climbed back onto his back.

Instead of flying, he walked back towards the battlefield. The Twilight golem met us halfway.

“Thanks for your help back there. I’m Twilight Spa-what? Is that a pony on your back?”

“Greetings, Twilight Sparkle. I am Tallic, and this little one is my adopted son, Steelskin.” At Tallic’s introduction, I hopped down to get a closer look at the golem.

“How are you controlling that?”

She responded to my question by opening up the chest to show herself standing in a little control box with all sorts of crystals and levers.

I have to admit, I think I took longer to get over her awesome battle armor than it took her to get over a dragon and colt appearing out of nowhere.

Tallic wouldn’t let me near the ones that were picking up the pieces of the destroyed golems. He insisted I wasn’t ready. Now I’m really glad he did. I figured out pretty quickly anyway that those things had living pilots.

On second thought, it would’ve prepared me for some of the horrors I’d see later.

When we got back to Ponyville, I got to hear the whole story.

PL - 01#

@Arrival - 3 Months@

“Here it is, Princesses,” Twilight said as they approached the strange, shimmering anomaly.

The egg shaped disturbance sat in the middle of the field east of Ponyville, standing twenty hooves high and about half that in diameter at its middle. The inside sparkled and various shades of color swirled within it.

“I thought you said it was only five hooves high,” Luna commented.

“It was,” Twilight said as her mind sorted through the ways it could have grown so quickly. “It was also less defined...”

The unicorn scientists surrounded the anomaly and began studying it while a team of earth ponies hauled in the equipment they would be using and the royal guardsponies set up a defensive perimeter.

Twilight stepped closer even as her friends hung back in fear. “I think I see something moving in there... It’s almost like it’s a passagewa-”

An explosion knocked everypony back and five bipedal iron golems stood in the center of the newly formed crater.

The princesses, Twilight included, had shielded more than half of the scientists and only the ones on the far side of it had been hurt.

“Greetings, visitors, I am Princess Celestia. I welcome you to Equestria,” Celestia said, stepping forward and giving a regal bow.

“Unicorns! Þeir eru unicorns!” One of the golems cried.

“Ég kröfu í hvíta,” The tallest and most decorated of the five shouted, raising a foreleg towards Princess Celestia.

Celestia put up a barrier just before a crackling energy blast erupted from its limb. Dash, responding faster than anypony else, rammed the creature’s limb, denting it and knocking it sideways. Luna and Twilight followed with magic blasts that vaporized the limb. Immediately, the four others raised their own forelegs and started firing at anypony that moved.

The royal guard quickly moved in even as the civilians fled in terror.

Twilight teleported randomly, firing magic blasts in rapid succession. As she glanced around in her free moments, she saw the unicorn guards as they took up the attack, firing at various body parts in an attempt to figure out where their weak spots were.

The pegasi dodged hostile fire, trying to find an opening.

The earth ponies, to their credit, were dashing among their legs, trying to buck them out from under the golems.

Apparently Luna and Celestia were their primary targets, as the golems were targeting them more than the others. They kept up the attack for several seconds before their shield shattered and they fell to the earth.

Dash was flying through their ranks, pingponging off them and leaving dented, off balance enemies in her rainbow hued wake. As she banked for a return pass, a blaster bolt caught her left wing and she landed hard, digging a five tail trench in the sod.

Fluttershy was dodging blaster bolts as she ran from injured pony to injured pony, checking their condition. She had just finished dragging a stallion to the tree cover and was heading back into the fray when a blast ricocheted off a unicorn shield and hit her in the throat. She dropped, curling up in pain as Twilight teleported over to her and checked the wound quickly. She wasn’t in any immediate danger as she seemed to be breathing fine and the damage seemed superficial.

Dash climbed out of the trench she dug, ignoring the blackened stump where her wing used to be and looked around to judge the state of the battle.

Rarity was grabbing bits of metal and rock and jamming them into various joints and holes on the monsters even while holding her left eye closed tightly, burn marks surrounding it. She apparently found an opportune spot as one fell over, unable to bend a hind leg properly. She quickly yelled instructions to the other unicorns.

Pinkie Pie had hit three with paint charges from her party cannon before one brought its foreleg down on her back with a sickening crunch. Applejack ran over and bucked its hind legs out from under it. Dash, Rarity, and Twilight stood aghast as another grabbed her hindlegs in its blunt-tipped claws and squeezed before throwing her off to the side.

”You monsters!” Twilight screamed, blasting a hole through the chest of that golem. The others turned as one and shot their bolts at her. She had just enough time to put up her shield before the sizzling energy hit.

Time slowed to a crawl as her shield crumbled. The feedback from the forcibly cancelled spell travelled slowly into her horn. For an eternal moment, nothing moved as she remembered the warnings about trying to keep up a spell that was being overridden. A crackling noise filled her head before her horn exploded into a thousand fragments. Her wings fluttered for a brief moment before she passed out.

With the last bit of their strength, Princess Celestia and Luna stood one last time to face the invaders. They were grievously injured but they stood strong, remembering past fights before they were divided by jealousy. Celestia gave a nod to Luna Charged their horns. Both pairs of eyes flashed. Suddenly, the air was full of energy as bolts hammered the golems. The golems responded with evasive maneuvers and a volley of their own blasts.

While the princesses had the golems’ attention, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Dash quickly gathered the wounded, levitating Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and several of the unicorns out of the danger zone.

The golems’ blasts hit Celestia’s shield as Luna timed her attacks to pass through the seemingly random dropping of her sister’s defense. Another golem fell before Celestia’s shield shattered and she fell to her knees. The last two aimed and shot together. The twinned bolts hit Luna in the side as she turned to shield her sister with the only thing she had left. The golems each grabbed one, throwing Luna and Celestia over their respective shoulders before touching their claws together.

A popping noise and a sudden rush of air sucked those nearby into the once-occupied crater.

Dash, Rarity, and Fluttershy looked at the devastation and wept, holding each other tightly.

PL - 01#

@Arrival + 6 Hours@

I was caught between being horrified at what had happened and geeking out about how much more amazing this stuff was than any of the magic fiction books I had read.

After listening to their story, the strange mechanical parts of them made sense. Twilight must have rebuilt her horn out of crystals and various pieces of the golems then proceeded to give Dash a new wing. Rarity now sported a diamond and platinum eye, Applejack had replacement hind legs, the box at Fluttershy’s throat must have been to give her her voice back, and, when fixing Pinkie Pie’s broken back, they gave her a shoulder cannon that must’ve been wired right into her nervous system.

I didn’t have the courage to ask if she had party charges for that thing, though I later found out the answer was yes.

“How have the counterattacks gone?” Everyone gaped at Tallic’s question.

“Counterattacks?”

“Yes...” With a sudden realization, Tallic brought his claw up to his face. “You have been playing defense this entire time even while the diarchs may yet be alive.”

”A rescue mission!” In true Pinkie Pie style, she had hopped up on Tallic’s nose and yelled like he was across the room.

Needless to say, Tallic jumped back and slammed into the rear wall.

Everypony there looked abashed.

“While there, I got some more pieces for this.” Steelskin tapped his chestplate with a hoof and a few pieces surrounding it glowed briefly.

“Nice...” Alex sat, and looked first at the chestplate, then at Steelskin. “So, Twilight was an alicorn?”

“Yeah, seems in most realities, there’s some sort of ascension ritual with the Elements of Harmony... I’m gonna need to talk with Celestia about that and a tree that was mentioned later.”

Alex took a sip of his drink.

Steelskin blinked back a few tears. “Tallic wouldn’t let either of us join them on the rescue mission... That’s another thing I’m grateful for. The rescue mission returned in pretty bad shape.” Steelskin shut his eyes and tried to get his breathing under control. “They found their heads and wings hung over a fireplace.”

“Wow. I have seen worse, but not by much.” Alex reached over and patted him on the shoulder. Steelskin flinched before looking over with an appreciative smile.

“Yeah, wish I could say that was the worst I’ve seen.” Steelskin took another sip and looked longingly at the salt bowl. It was still half full, but he made no move to spoon more into his drink. “There... there were some evil versions of you I met... They were some of the worst” Steelskin’s eyes unfocused for a second and he pulled the salt bowl closer.

Alex looked down into his glass and whispered, "Damn."

Steelskin took a moment to compose himself again. “...You can say that again... You’ve... you’ve been either a shining light rallying everyone together or the cruelest and most destructive force in Equestria... There’s never been any middle ground with you... Thanks for being one of the good ones.” Steelskin smiled a teary smile at him and have a gentle punch to Alex’s arm.

Alex didn’t cheer up like Steel thought he would.

“I’m sorry, I’m not as good at this as you are... What I’m trying to say is...” Steelskin took a deep breath and tried to order his thoughts. Without thinking he put two more spoonfuls into his drink.

“...When you’re good, you’re amazing... It doesn’t matter how weak you are or what you have that you can use... you motivate the rest of us to be... as ‘Loo says... awesome.”

His smile grew strong for a minute. “You and Pinkie were the ones that gave me strength when Tallic was gone and I will never forget that. I owe you my life in too many ways to count.”

As he turned back to the bar, he slid his drink to the side and rested his chin on his forelegs. “And thanks for being somepony I can break down in front of.” With that, Steelskin let the tears flow as his body shuddered. “Been... been holding this back for far too long...”

Neither of them noticed everypony else in the bar staring at them, some with tears rolling down their cheeks, others with faces frozen in horror ever since Steelskin’s story began.

“Is that what jumpers have faced?” A pony in the back stared at one of his friends.

One of the more composed ponies turned to his shell shocked friend. “If you think that’s rough, don’t even think about asking Matt about his jumps.”

Berry Punch stood there, cleaning glasses and regretting having listened in. She did not look forward to the nightmares she’d be having that night.

Author's Note

PL-01# = 1st Portal Reality

Memverse ponies aren't used to violence and Steelskin startied out with one of the more tame stories.
Be prepared for worse to come.

09 The Dance pt 1

Whump!

It took less than two seconds before a certain orange missile launched herself from her chair and slammed face first into Steelskin. Even though altitude was difficult for her, speed was never a problem. Steelskin found himself on the floor, gripped in a fierce hug.

After two more seconds, the next wave hit in a blur of yellow, red, white and purple. They were all talking at once, so all he could tell was that they were worried about him.

El had made a quiet exit during the ruckus.

“Hey, don’t you think you should let him breathe?” Rocky said as he, Rumble, Snips, and Snails dragged the fillies away.

After untangling the ponypile, they trotted back to the booth where Fei and Spect waited. Unsurprisingly, Scootaloo and Sapphire flanked him on the way.

In typical Pinkie Pie fashion, she had Steelskin’s chocolate tulip smoothie already waiting for him at the table.

“Hey, Steel,” Snips said from across the table. “I heard you freaked out yesterday-Ow!”

Apple Bloom had clocked him upside the head. “That’s mean!”

“I was just gonna ask if that place he remembered had any good ideas for Nightmare Night. I mean it must’ve been a pretty horrible world to scare somepony as tough as Steel,” Snips whined as he rubbed his temple.

“Yeah, I can’t think of anything that could scare Steelskin,” Snails added, a hint of fear poking out behind his admiration.

Rumble looked down in embarrassment. “I don’t think I want to hear about anything that would scare Steelskin,”

Everypony displayed some form of agreement; Fei nodded sagely, Spect cocked her head in interest, Rocky pressed his lips together, and the rest nodded fearfully. Even Snips and Snails looked like they were thinking better of it.

Steelskin shook his head. “The really scary things aren’t monsters or disasters...” He realized who his audience was and shut his mouth.

Noticing a look she had seen in her father’s eyes, Scootaloo put a hoof on Steelskin’s shoulder.

As he looked down at her hoof, the weird spikes over his eye caught her attention.

“Think you could tell us about those badflank spikes you wear?” Scootaloo cocked her head and smiled winningly.

Steelskin gave a shudder and, after a moment replied with a “No.”

“Could we copy them? We could be some sort of badlands thugs,” Apple Bloom suggested. “Mean, nasty ponies that push around travellers.”

Steelskin, still remembering the pain of getting the spikes, had an epiphany.

“Wargs.”

Everypony looked at him in confusion.

“Wargs. They’re the third... ah, tribe, of the Griffin Lands. They’re kinda like wolves, but only like how we’re related to sheep. They usually don’t leave because they think we’re weak because we’re not as violent as them.” Steelskin took a moment to calm himself. “With their teeth and eyes, it’s hard not to get scared. Supposedly, they loved eating ponies way back in the pre-classical era. I think I believe it with how my body wanted me to freeze up even when I was with friendly ones.”

They shook the ‘Twilight lecture’ stare from their eyes as Steelskin finished. He didn’t know whether to be insulted or embarrassed that his friends found him as boring as Twilight.

Everypony jumped when Fei gave a long, realistic howl.

The fillies scowled at her even as the colts snickered along with her.

After a little discussion, they decided on a pack of wargs as a group costume and spent the remaining daylight sketching out ideas on how to make the costumes.

Getting up from the table, Steelskin was followed by all of them.

Outside, he turned to the group. “You planning to follow me home?”

Responding to his annoyed tone, Scootaloo hoofed him in the shoulder with a fair amount of force.

“You don’t have to do everything alone, plothead,” She whispered.

Steelskin gave a nod of acceptance and did his best to act happy on the walk home. Internally, he was fighting a losing battle against feeling like he was being treated like a baby.

...Or worse, some coward that would spook and run at a little lightning.

Thankfully, they reached his house and said their goodbyes. As they moved off, Scootaloo stayed behind.

In an uncharacteristically timid voice, she asked “You heard about the dance coming up?”

No, she wouldn’t.

Her annoyance at his silence fueled her courage and she said in a much more confident tone. “Would you take me to it?”

Yikes, how can I answer her?

Steelskin stared at Scootaloo with a touch of panic.

Scootaloo deflated in front of him. “I’m sorry, I should’ve known you wouldn’t want to.”

He hated hurting her like this. She deserved a stallion that could take care of her and not cry himself to sleep like a baby.

“No, I do want to! I... it’s complicated.” Steelskin fought to come up with a response. “You know they consider me an adult.”

“I told you, it’s not a date, it’s just a dance. My dad’s already said yes.” Scootaloo looked at him pleadingly.

“Okay.”

Scootaloo breathed a sigh of relief as Steelskin quickly added “But I need to talk to your dad first to make sure he’s really and truly okay with it.”

“Awesome!” Scootaloo grabbed him and kissed him on the cheek. “It’ll be the best night ever!”

As she walked off, her happy smile turned into a smirk.

Steelskin’s thoughts drifted as he entered his house.

You know, I miss the realities where the Crusaders were part of actual military resistance. I feel bad feeling that way, but they did manage to keep their zest for life even on the battlefield. Steelskin thought to himself.

...And some of those inventions...

He sat for a moment in the door to his kitchen, feeling guilty. It was so hard to keep himself guarded to keep from scaring them, but didn’t want them to suffer the pain and violence that would free him to open up more.

PR-02#

@A+48hr@

Cutie Mark Crusaders cupcake launchers! Yay!” The gleam in their eyes whenever they shouted their new plan was disconcerting.

I watched as they wheeled out a strange... contraption. It was impossible to tell from looking at it what it could possibly do. There wasn’t even a front or back that could be discerned.

The mystery was solved when Apple Bloom pushed a button, causing a seat to unfold and the muzzle of some sort of gun to stick out.

“Set ‘em up!” Sweetie Belle called out to Snips and Snails as she took her place in the seat.

As the two unicorn colts set up various targets in the field, Scootaloo took her place at a handle sticking out the side and rotated the gun to face the leftmost target. Apple Bloom stood on the other side at a crank lever.

“Two degrees left.” Sweetie Belle’s statement was followed by a slight nudge by Scootaloo.

“Fire!” This time, Apple Bloom responded by cranking the lever as fast as she could.

Cupcakes flew at dangerous speeds from the muzzle and exploded on the first target, knocking it over.

“Eleven degrees right.” Again, Scoots moved the turret. “Whoops, now two degrees left.”

This time, Sweetie Belle cranked her own lever, bringing the barrell up a few inches before calling out “Fire!”

Another round of cupcakes exploded on the target.

After a few more targets got hit, I plucked up the courage to ask why the cupcakes made them smolder.

“Oh, that’s Pinkie’s special recipe. Concentrated rainbow and a hot sauce that was too much even for her,” Apple Bloom said. “I think she called them ‘gross peppers’ or something.”

That weekend, Steelskin made his way over to Scootaloo’s house.

“Oh!, Steelskin, how are you doing? I’ll call Scoots down.” Alex started to turn around when Steelskin interrupted him.

“Actually, I’d like to talk to you, Alex.”

Alex stopped for a brief second before smiling. “Then come on in. Would you like some tea or something?”

“Yes, thank you. I need something to calm my nerves.” Steelskin’s voice changed to a whisper. “This is worse than galloping into battle.”

“You look like you need to get something out before your courage leaves you. I promise not to bite.” Alex smiled, trying to set him at ease.

“Yeah...” Steelskin hesitated for a second. “Scootaloo said you gave her permission to ask me to the dance.”

“And you wanted to confirm it?” Alex’s smile reassured him a little.

“That and I wanted to know why... I just want to make sure we’re on the same page.”

Alex took a meditative breath. "I do, in fact, confirm this. As to why? Well, one day Scootaloo will be a young woman, and at this stage she's fallen for you. I could grump and bellow, but that would only make her want to be with you more. Forbidden fruit and all that."

“Yeah, but I thought I made it clear I was going to respect your wishes completely. You know how much older I am despite this body.”

“Remember how old I am?” Alex responded with a raised eyebrow.

“...Oh. I keep forgetting... about a hundred, right?” Steelskin answered.

"Yep, but doesn't matter. Point is, I've gotten to know you a little and I'm not worried you'll do anything improper." Alex slapped his shoulder.

Steelskin smiled and shook his head. “I really think the safest thing for her would be for you to tell her I’m off limits for at least a few more years.” So she can find out how damaged I am.

"You're a good person and you have a bright future. That, and my dear wife thought you should have a chance. So, curfew is nine."

"Thank-"

"I said ten. Now if-"

Steelskin held back a chuckle. “Loo’s right, you are a goof.”

"Eleven. That's my final word on the subject."

“I’d better leave before you tell me to let her spend the night at my place.” Steelskin had a smirk halfway between annoyance and amusement.

“Yeah.” Alex’s smile didn’t change, but his voice took on a little bit of an ‘angry dad’ feel.

Steelskin gave him a slight nod to say that that was the response he was looking for.

After sitting down and drinking the tea for a bit, Steelskin looked up with a frown. “Please tell me you wouldn’t be this easy going with colts her age.”

Alex chuckled and slapped Steelskin on the shoulder. "Nope. But I can give you full treatment. Never got the chance to do it for real."

Steelskin smirked again, "I’ve seen Tartarus. Do your worst."

Alex left for a moment, then came back with a large stone from his garden. He pulled the blade from its scabbard with practised ease. He started slowly, lovingly, running the stone over the edge of the blade of his knife, a disturbing grin growing and he started chuckling. He didn’t look up from his task. Minute after minute passed by.

Steel had to admit to himself that it was unnerving. He’d felt worse, but this was a primal fear. Something similar to staring a warg in the eye. This was a predator sharpening its claws and his body wanted him to run. It took physical effort to keep himself relaxed.

Alex finally spoke in a gravely voice. "So, you're the one taking my daughter to the dance, huh?"

Steelskin smirked, amused by both the act that he knew was being done as well as how his subconscious was reacting exactly how Alex planned. "Yes, sir."

"That's nice." Still, his eyes never left the blade. The scraping sound was starting to get on Steel's nerves. It was getting harder to keep the fear from influencing him.

Suddenly, it stopped, and Alex made eye contact with Steel. "Son, I don't mind going back to jail. Especially for my little girl." Without another word he returned to sharpening his knife.

“Yes. Thank you, Alex. That’s what your daughter deserves.” Steelskin looked him full in the eyes. ”I don’t think many veterans of the guard would’ve left without a puddle to clean up.”

Alex chuckled, "I would say the same threat applies to you, but you're honourable enough that I don't even have to. I think you would do worse to yourself than I could ever do. On that note, lunch is one me."

“That does apply to me. I hope that if I did take advantage of her you’d carry out that threat.” The intensity of Steelskin’s expression made it clear that he found nothing even remotely humorous in what he just said.

He took a drink of his tea and savored it for a moment before his frown softened. “Lunch sounds good.”

PR-02#

@A+60hr@

We were awoken in the middle of the night to the portal siren and everypony fit enough to fight jumped out of bed and took up our various weapons.

Snazzy Suit was in the town center making sure the weak made it into the town hall and sending those of us who could fight to the field next to the Everfree.

“Hey, Steel, hop on!” The voice was Sweetie Belle, riding on top of that cupcake gun they had built, horn glowing. “Alex gave us a cool idea! now we can fire a whole lot faster and it can move on its own-well sorta.”

As I hopped up, Apple Bloom started telling me all about the wonders of springs and gears as she cranked away on the lever that she had been using during the demonstration.

I hated the fact that the Crusaders were going into battle, but we were low on troops and their ingenuity was impressive.

“So, what are these monsters?” I was relatively new to this reality and they had fought this threat a couple times before I jumped in.

“Dad calls them orcs,” Loo said. “They’re his same shape, but green and taller.”

“Not ta mention uglier,” Apple Bloom chimed in.

“Orcs, huh?” Alex was staring at Steelskin.

Steelskin took the excuse of taking another bite of his pasta dish before nodding.

“Where was the other me?”

Steelskin briefly smiled, being glad of something good to tell. “That Alex ran ahead to help Matt and Princess Sparkle organize our troops as they arrived.

“Ah, another one where she ascended?”

Steelskin gave a smile “Yeah, though this one still had the other three princesses.”

“Well, that’s a plus.” Alex gave a sad smile. “How did the battle go?"

“Not good. We started off well enough. Twilight had hit their front lines with a sustained blast that wiped out most of the first wave, Matt was picking off the big ones, we had plenty of pegasi with crossbows, and the Cutie Mark Crusaders found their cupcake artillery to be highly effective.” Steelskin’s head drooped as he spoke. “A little too effective.”

PR-02#

@A+60hr@

Their Alex was right beside me at the start, shouting encouragement even as he attacked. He was literally our courage and I’ve never yet seen ponies fight as bravely as in that battle.

The cupcake launcher was firing round after round of Pinkie’s ‘Burning Rainbows of Delicious Pain’ and they were doing more than most of the other attacks. The orcs were ignoring crossbow bolts sticking out of them and only Twilight’s magic blasts were doing more than knocking them back. The cupcakes, on the other hoof, were dealing literal ‘splash damage’. Not only were the ones that were hit going down and frantically trying to get the frosting off of their skin, but the ones nearby stopped to wipe off any frosting that splattered on them before it could start burning them.

Soon they focused on the crusaders and it became all I could do to keep them back. I used the breath attack Tallic taught me and... well... It’s one of my main nightmares at night. I didn’t kill any outright, at least not that I know of, but that attack flayed their skin with tiny bits of metal. The worst part is they got up anyway and kept on coming. One jabbed at me with his spear and it caught in the crack of my breastplate, giving me time to buck him in the head.

As I was turning around, I saw one running back to the portal with Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. Another was following behind with Sweetie Belle, trying to keep the sparks from her horn from hitting him.

All around them, other orcs were carrying ponies into the portal.

A tear dripped onto Steelskin’s plate.

“I fought my way towards the portal, but it closed before I could get there.” He looked at Alex with a silent plea for forgiveness. “I know it’s not my fault and I know that even if I had managed to get through, there wasn’t much hope I’d have been able to rescue her... I also know I was being selfish only caring about her when there were several that were taken even if I was planning to rescue all of them.”

Alex reached over and put his hand on his hoof. Steelskin smiled in appreciation.

“You led the rescue mission. Well, the other you. I felt so useless and weak.” Steelskin slammed his hoof on the table. “Everywhere I go, I’m always being rescued by everypony else and can’t even protect the ones I care about!”

“That’s completely wrong.” Alex stood up and threw some bits on the table. “You know that, right?”

“Oh?” Steelskin’s lidded eyes challenged him to defend that statement.

“Are you telling me you did less than the pegasus guards?” Alex was daring him to deny it.

“Fine, I did as much as cannon fodder,” Steelskin snarled.

“Come on, Steel, you’re a colt. Your only training was what a bunch of self trained brawlers taught you. You didn’t get any proper training, you’re half the size of royal guards, but you did at least as much as they did. From the looks of you, I bet you did almost as much as the heavy hitters.” Alex held his gaze. “You look at me and see someone to look up to, but was that me able to keep her from getting captured?”

Alex stared at him until he dropped his head and mumbled “No.”

“Did he love her any less than I love her?”

“...No.”

He placed his hand on Steelskin’s shoulder and his voice softened. “We don’t see how much we actually do. We always blame ourselves for what we couldn’t do.” Alex stopped walking for a second. “What we need to do is believe our friends when they tell us how awesome we are.”

Steelskin looked up at Alex with a thin lipped smile. “You feel this way too, don’t you?”

“All the time, but I know it’s not true. I see how you look at me and I know that I’m someone special, even if I don’t feel it myself... also, I heard about your incident earlier this week...” He reached over and put a hand on Steelskin’s shoulder. “You’re not alone. This right here,” He gestured to his entire body “is just an act. The real me is cowering in a corner.”

PR-02#

@A+3days@

That night was the first time I took salt.

I tried to calm myself, but it was even worse than just after my parents died. I spent the first two hours pushing myself to complete exhaustion, but even when I was so tired I could barely move, I still couldn’t shake the sight of Loo being carried off. Finally I gave up and made my way to The Grain Bucket.

As I sat down at the bar, Berry Punch scowled at me.

“No way am I giving a colt salt,” She said with undisguised anger.

“I can’t deal. It’s time to find out what getting salted into oblivion feels like.”

“I said no.” She looked like she was weighing her options on how to get me dragged out.

“Scootaloo’s been taken. I can’t bear to think what they’re doing to her.” I glared daggers at her. “I’m not leaving until you either let me get wasted till I pass out or you beat me up and drag me out.”

She cringed at this, but she was obviously not going to back down.

My first clue that Alex had come in was his hands grabbing me and throwing me over his shoulder. He seemed to know exactly how to keep me from being able to hit him. I was tempted to grow spines and spike him, but I couldn’t injure Alex that way.

“We’re going to my place to talk and drink,” He said as he carried me off.

I gave up and let him carry me into his house. Down in the basement, he set me down and got out two cups and set out a keg and salt bowl.

As he sat across from me, he asked “So, what’s the deal with a colt demanding salt?”

“I just can’t take it anymore. I can’t stop thinking about all the things I couldn’t stop her from suffering and wondering what Tartarus she’s facing with those orcs.” I was almost crying as I sat there, remembering several Scootaloos that I had seen injured... and worse.

“You know, this usually doesn’t make ponies happy,” Alex warned as he poured me a glass and spooned salt into it. “You’ll probably end up feeling pretty lousy.”

I took the glass from him and almost spit it out. The harshness of the salt killed the taste of the mead. He laughed at the face I made as he took a drink of his own.

“As long as it lets me forget how useless I am,” I replied, downing the rest of the glass quickly and staring at the empty cup in my hooves.

A couple more glasses that he wouldn’t let me chug had me feeling a bit fuzzy. I think I zoned out for a little bit. I also think I was babbling like an idiot and crying into the empty glass.

"Steel? Steel! Listen to me. You did what you could and helped when you could. That's all we can ask of ourselves. Hell, around here unless I get in a lucky shot, I'm a 5th wheel.”

I scoffed at him. "You want to know about yourself? You're the one who rallies everypony together! None of the realities where you're good were in terrible shape. It didn't matter if one or both of the princesses were evil or even if we had the elements of harmony, you got everyone banded together to protect us all. You even sacrificed yourself a few times and saved us all.” My words were heavily slurred, but I’m pretty sure he could understand me.

I took the refilled glass he offered, noting that I tasted much less salt than the previous one. “That’s not even counting what I’ve seen you do in this reality.”

Alex was speechless. "How can I have done any of this. I'm just one middle-aged guy. I'm not strong or all that bright." He sat quietly, then started chucking, "I guess I’ve got better writers."

I took another long pull from my drink, not looking in his eyes since I couldn’t focus them anyway. "You know, I've heard you say that so many times, and you never explained it. I just don't get it."

Alex ruffled my mane. "It just means that, with the right writer, you can make a real difference too."

“Yep, sounds about right. The more I think about it, the more I’m sure I’m in somebody’s story,” Alex commented.

Steelskin stopped to stare at Alex. “So that’s what you mean.” Steelskin shook his head. “You’re crazy. We’re not the creation of some cosmic storyteller. We’re merely being seen by somepony like Pinkie and having the highlights of our lives written for some other reality. If we were really just creations of somepony’s imagination, wouldn’t Equestria look exactly like that show you say your home reality has?”

Steelskin got up from the table. “Well, it doesn’t really matter anyway. You’d be stupid to change your actions for either belief.”

Alex dropped a bunch of bits on top of the bill and chuckled in agreement.

PR-02#

@A+4days@

I succeeded in passing out after a couple hours of drinking with him and woke up the next morning with a nasty hangover.

I had been moved onto the couch and there was a bucket near my head. I vaguely remembered using it during the night. My stomach was churning and my head felt like Tallic was grinding it under his claw.

“Oh! Good, you’re awake.” Fluttershy’s whisper was only barely tolerable and I was tempted to promise myself I’d never take salt again.

I groaned in response and carefully got to my hooves and wobbled over to the kitchen.

“I made you some breakfast and I’ve got Pinkie’s hangover cure.”

Fluttershy set a glass of some sort of pink and blue swirled liquid, hay pucks, and apple juice in front of me.

Did she know?

Despite the fact that I never actually liked the taste of hay pucks, the memories they brought back of my first meal next to Tallic made me savor them every time I had the opportunity.

“Drink her hangover cure slowly and it’ll work better,” Fluttershy whispered as I reached for the strange liquid.

Halfway through my meal, a thought brought me up short. “Why are you in Mister Roberts’ house and where is he?”

“Oh!” Fluttershy got more nervous than normal. “Well, you see, Twilight found a way to reopen the portal and he’s leading a rescue team with Dash and a few others.”

I hung my head in shame. I knew I probably didn’t have much of a chance with my young body, but it was obvious that if that didn’t ruin my chances, my getting salted last night did. “So they asked you to take care of my salted stupor.”

Fluttershy gave an embarrassed nod.

“Yep,” Alex said with a chuckle. “That’s me alright. I probably knew you’d insist on coming but would be too emotional to be safe for the mission. That sort of jerk move of getting you passed out is exactly what I’d have done.”

Steelskin winced, finding the statement painfully true.

“I’d have also wanted you back in town in case there was an attack while we were gone. From what you’ve described, you probably kept enough of them busy that we saved a dozen more ponies from getting captured in that attack.” Alex slapped his shoulder affectionately. “Can’t leave the town without any heavy hitters.

PR-02#

@A+4days@

They got back late in the afternoon. Most of them collapsed in the field once they got through the portal and we quickly got some stretchers. Scootaloo tried to walk, insisting she didn’t need to be carried, but between her parents and me, she gave up the fight.

She was dirty, her fur was matted, there were chafe marks from some sort of harness, she had angry red welts all over her back, and her face was a mass of bruises.

“I saw you fighting, Steel. You’re seriously bad flank,” She said through swollen lips as I helped her onto the stretcher.

She lifted up a foreleg for a hoofbump. I put up my hoof to complete it despite how little I felt I deserved her praise and then picked up one side of the stretcher.

They arrived at Steelskin’s house.

“You okay for the night?” Alex’s expression made it clear he wasn’t going to accept a generic ‘yeah’.

“Good enough,” Steelskin replied. “Kinda want to get salted, but I’ve got a meeting with Twilight tomorrow, so I won’t be able to take enough to be worth it.”

“You seeing Miss Introspective?”

Steelskin gave a mirthless laugh. “I scare her just with my appearance. She was stuttering and jumping at shadows by the end of our first and only visit.” He looked at Alex and gave a genuine smile. “Don’t worry, she’s sent for a specialist from the Griffin Kingdom. Something about a warg being better suited to my needs.”

20 Rebuilding

Crafty Crate was inspecting the damage to Golden Coins’ house when Steelskin showed up.

“Good morning!” Steelskin called out.

Crafty looked over. “Hello there... Are you here to visit Silver Spoon?”

“Actually,” Steelskin replied. “I was hoping I could make a deal with you.”

Crafty raised an eyebrow and motioned for the young colt to continue.

“I’d like to help you in exchange for a discount on rebuilding my house,” Steelskin offered.

“Sorry, kid, already got a court appointed helper for these jobs,” Crafty replied gruffly.

“Have you seen the filly that’s supposed to be ‘helping’ you?” Steelskin’s voice was just shy of incredulous.

“Oh... yeah,” Crafty agreed. “So, how much of a discount were you looking for?”

“You wouldn’t give me the discount I’m hoping for, so, how about we decide that after Golden Coins’ house is finished,” Steelskin offered a winning smile, shamelessly stolen from Alex.

Crafty laughed. “I like your style, kid. I accept as long as it’s ok with your parents, but I also reserve the right to send you home without pay today if I don’t think you’re cut out for it.”

“What are you doing here?” a voice sneered from behind Steelskin.

Steelskin took a moment to make sure he had his emotions under control and turned around.

“Hi, Diamond. I’m here to earn money to get my house fixed.” Steelskin kept his voice emotionless.

PR - 01#

@Arrival + 3 months@

I pressed myself tightly to Tallic’s back as we completed a circle around the Crystal Empire and landed at the main entrance. My scarf took off the majority of the chill, but some of the cold still made it past the enchantment.

Tallic tapped the magical dome with a talon, finding it hard to his touch. I decided to sit tight on his back since there was already a pair of pegasi flying towards us.

“Greetings, Dragon, what brings you to the Crystal Empire?” one of them said cautiously as they landed several tails from us and well within the barrier.

“Greetings, ponies of the Crystal Empire. I am Tallic and this,” Tallic turned so that the guards could see me on his back. “is my son Steelskin. We wish to visit your fair city and humbly request entrance.”

Tallic’s voice was the formal tone of nobility entering a foreign nation; a proud but conciliatory attitude that spoke of a superior graciously accepting that procedure must be followed.

The guards glanced at each other nervously before the first turned back to us. “What nation do you hail from, good dragon?”

I could feel some tension drain from Tallic’s muscles as he heard what he believed to be the proper level of deference from these ‘lesser beings.’

“We hail from beyond this world’s borders, valiant knights.” Tallic had the barest hint of sarcasm in his voice as he ‘complimented’ the guards. “I am from a world quite unlike this, but my son comes from an Equestria almost identical to the one to your south."

Diamond Tiara was struggling to get a beam onto her back. Steelskin watched her out of the corner of his eye as he held a different beam in place for Crafty Crate to secure. Surreptitiously, Steelskin forced a spike into the beam where he saw that Crafty would be pounding in a nail.

Meanwhile, a crowd had started to gather to watch Tiara’s efforts at getting the beam over to the next spot. Somehow, she had already gotten dirty and scraped before she got the beam halfway to where it was going.

“You set here?” Steelskin whispered to Crafty.

Crafty looked down in mild surprise, then nodded.

Before Tiara noticed, Steelskin had hoisted the beam onto both of their backs and was trotting alongside her towards the next broken support beam.

Tiara started to huff before letting it out and shaking her head. Steelskin trotted back with her and helped her position the next beam on her back before returning to help Crafty.

As Crafty positioned the broken top and bottom of the old beam and prepared to nail the new one against it, Steelskin gave a pointed look towards Matt. Matt gave a silent nod and moved to the stack of lumber, ready to help Tiara get the next one positioned.

PR - 01#

@Arrival + 3 months@

When we neared the center of the city, we found a trial going on. Tallic and I were in the back, two blocks from the pedestals set up, but through some trick of their crystal magic, we could see and hear as well as if we were up close.

“Obsidian, you stand before me charged with crimes against the Citizens of Equestria.” Cadance stood in main plaza next to the Crystal Heart. In front of her, on a roughly made podium stood a former overseer under King Sombra. “The charges are the willful and deliberate killing of five ponies through overwork and brutal punishments. How do you plead?”

“Guilty, your majesty.” The stallion’s voice was little more than a whisper.

“Then, as Empress of the Crystal Empire, I declare the accused guilty of all five counts of ponicide in the first degree.” Cadance’s voice rang out harshly and her hoofstomp rang out like an explosion.

A bloodthirsty murmur went through the crowd, but it was quickly silenced by a firm but understanding look from Cadance.

A tear slipped from the smokey grey stallion’s eye as he remembered the faces of the ponies that died from being overworked under his watch. It was clear to everypony that was not blinded by hatred and loss that he cared less about his fate than the weight of guilt he felt. His coat was dull and dirty and his ribs were showing. The year he spent running from this day way was clearly visible to all willing to see it.

“Under Sombra, the penalty for murder would be execution.” A cruel murmur of assent went through the crowd at this, but it turned angry as she continued. “Under Queen Radiance, there was no death penalty and the highest punishment was thirty-nine lashes. I decree that forty lashes shall be considered a death penalty and shall only be given in the case of premeditated murder.” Cadance waited as the crowd’s murmuring died down. I assumed that she was going to sentence him to those forty lashes.

After a minute, she coldly continued her pronouncement. “I decree a life for a life. The penalty shall be forty lashes for each death.”

Shocked silence filled the square as the crowd realized she had just condemned the stallion to two hundred lashes. Even the most bloodthirsty family members of the deceased stood in shock as the magnitude of the sentence settled on them.

“Shining Armor, I entrust to you the duty of executing the sentence.” Armor nodded to his wife, a tear in his eye.

I watched as many of the crowd left, unwilling to see such torture carried out. Many more stayed, guiltily looking forward to seeing his torture. Tallic, for some reason, moved closer. I was getting sick just thinking about what was going to happen, but I stuck close, always worried that he might jump without me.

As Shining Armor stepped forward, two guards unshackled him from the podium and led him over to a sort of whipping post. The stallion closed his eyes in preparation.

“Wait!” Cadance stepped forward, removing her tiara and torc. “I claim the right of substitution.”

“You sure?” Mrs Cake asked Steelskin.

“Yeah, just don’t let her know it’s from me. I’ve already been too nice to her for her comfort.”

Mrs Cake shook her head. “Okay, but I don’t think she deserves this.”

“Of course she doesn’t,” Steelskin replied soberly. “But we all need a little mercy when we hit bottom.”

The bell over the door rang as a thoroughly dirty, disheveled, and demoralized filly entered The Cube. Steelskin made a quiet retreat with his and Crafty’s lunches, pausing in the doorway to see Tiara’s response to being told somepony just paid for her to get her favorite meal.

Steelskin let the door close as Tiara, tears running down her face, took a sandwich and a milkshake to a table in the corner.

Steelskin trotted back with tears threatening to spill from his own eyes as the knowledge that Diamond Tiara accepted something without a huff gave him a warm feeling of hope.

“No, you cannot just pay for the damages your daughter caused,” Mayor Mare said with a disapproving frown. “Her punishment is physically working to pay her debt.”

The other mare gave a familiar huff and mumbled something indistinct.

Mayor Mare raised an eye. “For your information, if I didn’t have her work off her debt, I would have been forced to figure out a harsher punishment. As it is, I have gotten several demands to banish her. I feel bad for your daughter, but what I have given is the least punishment I can conscience.”

PR - 01#

@Arrival + 3 months@

Shining armor didn’t hold back. He laid into her just as hard as I’d seen slave drivers do. He was crying the entire time, but he didn’t let up even when her back started bleeding. Cadance herself stood stoically, only crying out once. I heard several ponies throw up when we first saw the blood and I probably would’ve too if I wasn’t used to Tallic hunting. Still, the fact that this was a pony, a princess, no less, made it that much worse. I spent most of the time with my eyes too blurred by tears to see what was actually happening.

The pony counting out the lashes sounded like she was going to puke herself as we got past fifty and could barely hold herself together near the end. Meanwhile, the overseer was crying at least as much as Shining and I saw him visibly flinch with every lash.

At the last whip, he spoke to those still watching. “Is there anypony who says that medical attention should not be given?”

Despite helping Crafty place and secure the beams, Steelskin still managed to move more of the beams from the pile than Diamond Tiara. At the end of the day, he looked at the repairs and, with the tired but productive euphoria of a job well done, knew that they could easily finish this house tomorrow.

Diamond Tiara, on the other hoof, was barely able to stand. Only her stubborn pride allowed her to finish out the day, stumbling forward with a single beam in the time Steelskin moved three. Still, she proved wrong everypony who said she’d slack off or refuse to work; she barely took a break and, while she couldn’t work fast and had no experience whatsoever, did not stop trying.

“Hey, Steel!” Crafty called with an unreadable tone. “Be sure to talk to me about your house tomorrow at lunch.”

Steelskin gave him a smile and nod. “See you in the morning.”

Noting Diamond almost trip, he hurried over next to her. “If you’re not too proud, you can lean on me.”

PR - 01#

@Arrival + 3 months@

“Does anypony object to medical aid being given now that the sentence has been completed?” Shining asked, looking at the crowd defiantly.

A hush settled over the crowd.

“No?” Shining armor looked around at the victims’ families, waiting for one to say anything. “Then let it be known that anypony who receives any lashes for any crimes shall be treated immediately after justice is carried out.”

There were a few grumbles, but nopony was willing to be the one to make their princess endure anything more.

Steelskin noticed Silver Spoon following them back to the orphanage, but didn’t call attention to her. Just before going inside, he smiled back at her and got a smile and nod in return.

“Oh! You’re... back,” Miss Sweetheart said as she saw Steelskin helping Diamond inside.

Steelskin gave a smile of relief as Miss Sweetheart helped Diamond into the bathroom to clean her up.

On his way out the door, Steelskin was met by the crusaders, Rocky, and a few other fillies and colts.

“Yo, Steel, you up for hanging out?” Rocky asked, echoed by a few others.

Steelskin smiled. “Sure, but how about we just grab something at The Cube and talk? It’s been awhile since I worked as hard and as long as I did today.”

Scootaloo made a ‘pfth’ of skepticism. “Yeah, right. You were barely sweating. I bet you could do that stuff in your sleep.”

“Meh,” Steelskin replied. “Yeah, I’ve had tougher workouts, but it’s been a while, so it’ll take a few days to get used to it again.”

“Tiara, though,” Dinky said with a snort. “I doubt she’s done half that much work in her entire life.”

“Yeah, about that,” Steelskin said.

“You piece of trash, run!” Roughshod yelled at Obsidian as he fell behind the other recruits. “I knew you were worthless the moment I saw you!”

Obsidian, having already been forced to run ten laps before everypony else, was falling behind his basic training class. Shining Armor wanted to say something about the unfair treatment, but he knew the damage to Roughshod’s authority would be too severe for anything but physical abuse. He made a mental note to chew into Roughshod in private.

As another recruit lapped Obsidian, he shot out a hoof to trip the former overseer. Shining Armor winced as Roughshod lit into Obsidian for being clumsy. Obsidian silently set his jaw and got up, returning to the track with tired resolve.

“Just for that, get over here,” Roughshod yelled to Obsidian.

“Sir, yes sir!” Obsidian responded.

“Don’t give me that tone,” Roughshod yelled, taking offense to an imaginary slight. “Ten extra laps and you get to carry these saddlebags.”

Roughshod hoisted saddlebags filled with iron ingots onto Obsidian’s back.

“Yes, sir.” Obsidian grunted as the bags doubled his weight.

“Hello, little colt,” Princess Cadance said from behind me. “What are your thoughts on what you have seen?”

I glanced over to where Tallic was lounging as I gathered my thoughts. “Well, I think the punishment seemed a little extreme, but I can kinda understand it... I think banishment would have been a better punishment... What I’m having trouble with is you taking it for him.”

I looked at where the unicorn healers had mostly fixed up her injuries. Some of the feathers had been ripped out and the skin was visible at the base of her wings and where the coat on her back hadn’t grown in.

She smiled a sad smile at me. “Yes. Another wanderer from another world told me a story. I do not wish to repeat that tale as much of it had meaning only for that world, but the lesson of sacrifice and redemption stuck with me. Banishment would have removed the threat and, potentially, hindered others from cruelty, but...”

There was a warm strength in her eyes as she stared off for a moment. “When I saw the remorse in Obsidian’s eyes, I fully understood the story.”

“That’s... that’s horrible!” Apple Bloom cried out, no longer able to stay silent at Steelskin’s story.

Scootaloo glared with derisive skepticism. “Really? Which part?”

“Yeah, well,” Steelskin began, not giving Apple Bloom time to answer. “It worked out okay. I’d even say better than okay.”

Scootaloo’s look of skepticism turned on Steelskin.

Fei and Sapphire sat with bemused expressions, content to watch the discussion unfold.

“Obsidian knew everypony would be hating him,” Steelskin explained. “Everypony except the two that mattered most.”

“I can see why,” Dinky said. “He killed ponies. I’m not sure if I could’ve forgiven him.”

“Yeah,” Steelskin agreed. “But he knew he didn’t deserve Princess Cadance’s forgiveness, so he ended up being her most loyal guard. He never got put in a position of leadership because nopony would accept him, but he was always the first into and the last out of any trouble. He was the bravest, kindest, and loyalest guard Cadance had, including Shining Armor.”

“Don’t you mean ‘most loyal’?” Sweetie Belle asked, receiving amused scowls in response.

“And you think...” Scootaloo asked, pulling the conversation back.

“I hope that, since she seems as remorseful as Obsidian, she’ll end up being a good pony like him. Cadance gave him the ultimate forgiveness; she took the punishment he deserved so nopony could say that his punishment hadn’t been paid. He knew it, too, and, well, I don’t know how to describe it, but... well, he was happily doing whatever he could to repay and pay forward that debt for all the time I saw him.”

Steelskin sighed. “I’ve been given a lot of forgiveness, myself, and want to be as wise and gracious as Cadance. I don’t have her power or strength, but I want to do what I can.”

Scootaloo’s expression became haunted and she spoke quietly, mostly to herself, “Dad... It makes so much more sense now.”

He looked down at the ground and remembered some of his less than noble moments. “I’m also not sure I’d be any better if I were in Diamond’s shoes.”

25 Bad Pony

Emerald lit his horn and gave Steelskin a quick scan as Luna levitated the colt through town.

“I concur, Princess. No major injuries, just evidence of healed bite wounds, severe muscle fatigue, residual traces of magical electricity and some highly focused mind alteration,” Emerald reported, almost showing emotion as he gave his diagnosis. “His magical field seems to be rejecting some electricity based magic that is trying to merge with it, which I doubt is comfortable, but does not appear to be of any long term trouble.”

“Why did I not see his plight earlier?” Luna asked herself. “I had even seen his dreams. He may not have needed redemption, but he most certainly believed that he needed it.”

“Pardon my intrusion, Your Highness,” Emerald interjected. “He was meeting regularly with Weyul. You had every reason to believe he was in good hooves.”

Luna’s ears flattened further when Steelskin’s house came into view. “How has his house not been repaired? It has been days since the attack.”

“Ah, well, you see,” Emerald began. “He removed it from the list of properties associated with the attack. Neighbors have made sure that it is structurally sound and he is liked enough that the pegasi are happy to keep the rain away from that roof.”

“Even still...” Luna stared at the makeshift repairs to the roof and the front siding.

As they entered, they met Weyul, already having set up temporary residence in Steelskin’s home, expecting the colt to need extensive emotional healing. Weyul smiled at Luna, amused and admiring her insistence on carrying Steelskin despite the obvious discomfort of her guards. He wondered if she even realized how far beneath her it was for a princess to be carrying the colt when there were so many ‘lesser’ ponies that could be doing it.

“Greetings, Your Highness,” Weyul said with a bow, grinning quietly to himself at her discomfort.

“Rise, friend,” Luna replied. “Please.”

Steelskin lay in bed, a trash can, having been recently emptied and rinsed out, sat within easy reach. He was almost thankful for the magic poisoning from eating that lightning; it took his mind off what he’d done... and what he’d almost done.

“Steelskin, please...” Scootaloo stood in the doorway to his bedroom, hooves pawed at the floor as she waited for a response of any kind.

Alex and Dash stood behind her, expressions unreadable.

“It wasn’t your fault. They cast a spell on you.” Scootaloo had trotted up and was nuzzling Steelskin, breathing into the nape of his neck.

Desperation to get some sort of response pushed her to lean in close.

“And you broke what Princess Luna says was a high level mind enchantment even though I gave you permission,” she whispered quietly. “...I know what you’re really like, and nothing you did there would change that.”

Walking over, Alex overheard that comment, but decided to let it pass for now. He’d have a conversation with his daughter later. For now, he sat down on the bed and mussed up Steelskin’s mane.

“When you’re ready, Steel,” Alex muttered. “When you’re ready.”

Scootaloo smiled up at her dad.

Diamond Tiara walked into the hospital room where her mother was recovering from what Steelskin... No, she was recovering from what she pushed Steelskin to do to her. She still loved her mother, but she hated her too.

“Hello, Mother,” Diamond Tiara stated flatly.

“Hi, sweetie,” her mother replied sweetly.

“I’m not interested in meadow muffins, Mother.” Tiara’s tone was icy. “I just wanted to see how well Steelskin bucked you up.”

Her mother raised an eye, but said nothing as her daughter coldly took stock of her injuries. Her foreleg was splinted five ways and there were several bandages that were stained red by still-seeping wounds.

“He didn’t do enough,” Tiara stated, turning towards the door. “I hope I never see you again.”

Later that evening, Scootaloo returned to Steelskin’s place, this time accompanied by their friends.

Valus padded carefully into the room, the rest of the CMC standing just outside the doorway.

“Noble Steelskin, I do not understand your pain,” Valus began tentatively. “In the Griffon Kingdom what they did to you would have been punishable by whatever you or your alternate decided to do to them. If you had not had opportunity before their capture, you would have been well within your rights to do what you did after their trial... But I know ponies are not wargs. If you need to talk, I would be honored to listen.”

Steelskin didn’t raise his head, but he did reach out a hoof to touch Valus’ shoulder.

Encouraged by this, Valus padded over to the other side of the bed and hopped up, settling down next to him. The presence of a friend let Steelskin relax slightly, although he still didn’t have the strength to move.

Rocky, finding his own courage, came in and gave Steelskin a nuzzle. “I don’t care what you did. You’re a good pony.”

The words touched Steelskin’s heart, but he could not believe them to be true. Knowing that somepony believed that about him, especially somepony like Rocky, brought fresh tears to his eyes and made his body tremble with suppressed sobs.

With that, Rocky trotted out of the room. The rest, including Silver Spoon, came in and gave their own version of “Me, too.”

Lastly, Scootaloo came in. “I told Dad everything. He, of course, reminded me we can’t do anything.” Scootaloo smiled wryly. “He even gave some... interesting threats... but he says he’s gonna give you permission to date me when you’re feeling better. Seriously. He thinks you’ll make a good husband.”

Scootaloo nuzzled the base of his ear, backed up slightly, and gave him a long, deliberate breath hug before turning around. She trotted defiantly to the door, tail held slightly higher than appropriate.

He should geld me, Steelskin thought to himself. I don’t deserve friends like these.

With a final glance back before leaving, she added, “You’d better tell me everything. I don’t care if it gives me nightmares for the rest of my life; I won’t let you hold all this in.”

The thought of sharing what she demanded brought fresh terror to his heart. One piece of him quailed at the thought of her knowing how horrible he was while another actively wanted her to hate him as much as he hated himself.

After about half an hour, Steelskin spoke up. “Thanks, Valus.”

Valus smiled from his place next to his friend. “You are welcome. Your honor and loyalty more than deserves it.”

Steelskin fell back into silence; he could not process that statement and his mind shut down.

“Truly,” Valus continued, his physical presence adding weight to his words. “You have not only shown friendship to me, a carnivore, but you have given that Tiara pony exactly the opposite of what she deserved.”

“Well done, my son,” Weyul whispered to himself as he finished cooking dinner for the three of them.

Luna stared at the swirling chaos that was Steelskin’s dreamscape. She knew from past experience that it was inadvisable to even try to force her way in, but she also had a decent idea of what the poor colt was experiencing.

After several minutes of staring in the overly optimistic hope that a way could be found to enter, she gave up and returned to the waking world to deal with nightmares of another sort.

She opened her eyes just in time to see a parchment materialize in front of her.

Dear Princess Luna,

I regret to inform you that there has been little progress at Hidden Moon Village. Sharp Spear has been continuing to poison the minds of the other ponies and questions my authority at every opportunity, going so far as to insult the guardsponies under my command and challenge them to armed combat. Despite multiple matches under your rules of engagement, they still insist that “No injury is no defeat.”

Sadly, unless you have more ideas for me to try, I do believe I will need to up the ante and show them just how much damage a non-lethal weapon can do.

-Captain Nightshade

Luna’s mind jumped back to Steelskin.

“Maybe I can make use of his past.” she murmured to herself; it was not so much a happy thought as a certain reassurance that his pain could be made to serve a purpose.

Valus, Steelskin’s self-appointed honor guard nodded somberly to Diamond Tiara as she skittishly walked into Steelskin’s room.

“Hey, uhm... Steelskin,” Diamond Tiara began. “I kinda wanted to wait till you were feeling better, but, you know...”

After a moment of silence, she continued quickly, not daring to stop. “What I want to say is thanks. I know you didn’t have to, but you still defended me. I know and kinda already knew that you were honestly willing to be friends, but I was too afraid to let down my guard. I knew what I would’ve done if I were you... and... well... I’m sorry.”

Steelskin turned slowly to look at her, forcing a smile onto his face.

Diamond smiled back, seeing how much effort it had taken him. “Yeah, well, thanks. Also, the Crusaders wanted me to give you this... they’ve got some big news for you.”

She placed an invitation on his bedside table and hurried out the door.

Steelskin looked over to see a tri-colored shield embossed on the invite.

Spect climbed in through a window.

“Hey, Steel, heard you bagged two chaos cultists?” she stated questioningly.

“Mph,” Steelskin commented into his pillow.

“Wow, you really are sad about it.” Spect was confused and turned her head sideways.

Steelskin lifted his head from his pillow. “I. Killed. Two. Ponies.”

“But they were bad ponies, right?” Spect asked with confusion.

Steelskin sighed, shook his head, and dropped his face back into his pillow.

“Spect, come help me check on lunch,” Valus growled.

Steelskin closed his eyes again, all of the violence he’d done over the countless realities swirling in a maelstrom of blood, all of his enjoyment of battle making his stomach churn and bile threaten to fill his throat.

Luna entered Steelskin’s room to find him curled under his blankets and staring at his bedside table. A warg pup she recognized as Weyul’s son sat on the bed just close enough that Steelskin would feel his presence.

Valus dipped his head in greeting. “It is an honor, Luna, Princess of the Moon, Mover of Stars, Favored of Fenrir, Font of Redemption.”

Luna blushed slightly at the last two titles, for slightly different reasons. “It is an honor to meet thee as well, Valus, son of Weyul, Friend, Guardian, and Comforter of Ponies,” Luna replied kindly. “I thank thee for thy comfort of Steelskin in his time of turmoil.”

“You honor me, Princess.” Valus hopped off the bed, ears back, but eyes bright. “I assume you wish to talk with Noble Steelskin, Son of Ponies and Dragons, alone.”

Luna smiled and nodded agreement, watching as Valus left the room, tail submissively between his legs, but wagging nonetheless. As she looked back to Steelskin, she saw a picture of opposites. She could not see more than his head, but how tightly his ears were pinned back and his unwillingness to look at or even talk with her made his mental state more than plain.

“Little colt,” Princess Luna stated as she moved beside his bed and put her face in his line of sight. “There is no need to blame thyself for thy actions.”

She rested a hoof on his shoulder, trying to add more compassion into her statements, noting that, while his head did not move, his eyes locked with hers and were filled with tears. “Thou hadst only harmed those vile ponies that sought you harm. Not only that, but thou wert under an enchantment that was most certainly strong enough to clear thee of any charges of wrongdoing.”

“I loved it...” Steelskin whispered, only his mouth moving. “They wanted to run.”

Luna lifted Steelskin out of his bed and into a tight hug. “Peace, little one.”

“I can still feel it...” Steelskin’s entire body shuddered as he sobbed quietly. “I still want it... and... I wanted... I want to...”

“Peace, brave one,” Luna repeated. “Even mine own sister hath her darker desires.”

At Steelskin’s silence, Luna continued. “Dost thou think that mine sister was completely innocent in my descent into infamy? While my actions were my own, my sister cared much for her honor among her little ponies. She was quite happy to labor under the delusion that her subjects gave me just as much honor.”

“They wanted to run and I wanted to torture them.” The emotionlessness of his voice tugged at Luna’s heart. “And then, when Scootaloo came, I was about to...”

Luna could feel Steelskin’s body shake with horror.

“You should have me gelded,” Steelskin whispered hoarsely.

“Neigh, little one. It is your very aversion to what you think you almost did which broke the enchantment’s hold on your mind.” Luna pressed the colt tightly against her chest. “The spell breaking when and how it did shows that you, above all your peers and most adults, can be fully trusted. Not even the bearers of Harmony can boast such a thing.”

On one level, he knew she was correct, but he could not believe it. All he could believe was the faces of the dead ponies that stared him in the face whenever he closed his eyes and Scootaloo’s terrified presenting herself to him.

Luna exited the bedroom to find Alex talking with Twilight and Weyul.

“Hey, Luna,” Alex greeted as Twilight gave her a deep bow and both Weyul and Valus lay on the floor with their heads between their forepaws.

“Greetings, Alex,” Luna said with a smile before turning to the ones showing her deference. “Please, Twilight, Weyul, and even little Valus, be at ease. I would much rather you treat me as close friends.”

Twilight was about to speak when Weyul replied. “My princess, I am treating you as a close friend because I am denying that request. I will be more than happy to say anything that needs to be said, but you are too honorable for me to neglect propriety. Please consider it an act of friendly defiance.”

Alex chuckled. “Well, when it rains, it pours. Weyul was telling me about your plans to use Steelskin to beat a little sense into your ‘devoted followers’ and Twilight just let me know that she’s ready to attempt to bring Tallic back for him.”

“And you are here to figure out how to best involve him in the celebration of the next generation of the cutie-bound?” Luna asked with a wry smile.

Tallic sat on his hoard, waiting. He wished that mana potions were available here; he wanted to have a keg between his forelegs in the hopes that drinking it just after the soon-to-come jump would speed his recovery from the effects of the jump.

He had felt a few, smaller pulls and was now certain that something was making preparations to collect him. He, in turn, was making his own preparations, pulling in as much magic from his surroundings as he could, toughening up his scales, and planning out his preemptive assault.

One thing was certain; he would not go quietly into some other creature’s hoard.